Search Results for 'gate'

Forums Search Search Results for 'gate'

Viewing 20 results - 61 through 80 (of 199 total)
  • Author
    Search Results
  • #6427

    In reply to: Prompts of Madjourneys

    ÉricÉric
    Keymaster

      Xavier’s quirk offering is being a cheeky monkey

      Quirk accepted.

      The initial setting for Xavier’s quest is a lush jungle filled with mischievous monkeys. Your mission is to find the legendary Golden Banana, which is said to grant eternal youth and vitality to whoever finds it. However, be warned as the jungle is also home to a tribe of fierce apes who will stop at nothing to protect the precious fruit.

      Possible directions to investigate include

      • searching for clues in the monkey’s sacred temples hidden deep within the jungle,
      • or seeking out the help of a wise old owl who is said to know the location of the Golden Banana.

      As for possible characters to engage, you may come across

      • a sly fox who claims to know the location of the fruit but will only reveal it in exchange for a favor,
      • or a brave adventurer who has been searching for the Golden Banana for years and may be willing to team up with you.

      In regards to the FFI visit in real-life, you may discover a mysterious map hidden within the Inn that leads to the location of the Golden Banana, or overhear a conversation between the Inn’s patrons discussing rumors of a monkey who recently visited and may hold valuable information about the quest.

      Emoji clue: Xavier: 🐒🍌

      #6423

      In reply to: Prompts of Madjourneys

      TracyTracy
      Participant

        Zara’s first quest:

        entry level quirk: wandering off the track

        The initial setting for this quest is a dense forest, where the paths are overgrown and rarely traveled. You find yourself alone and disoriented, with only a rough map and a compass to guide you.

        Possible directions to investigate include:

        Following a faint trail of footprints that lead deeper into the forest

        Climbing a tall tree to get a better view of the surrounding area

        Searching for a stream or river to use as a guide to find your way out of the forest

        Possible characters to engage include:

        A mysterious hermit who lives deep in the forest and is rumored to know the secrets of the land

        A lost traveler who is also trying to find their way out of the forest

        A group of bandits who have taken refuge in the forest and may try to steal from you or cause harm

        Your objective is to find the Wanderlust tile, a small, intricately carved wooden tile depicting a person walking off the beaten path. This tile holds the key to unlocking your inner quirk of wandering off the track.

        As proof of your progress in the game, you must find a way to incorporate this quirk into your real-life actions by taking a spontaneous detour on your next journey, whether it be physical or mental.

        For Zara’s quest:

        As you wander off the track, you come across a strange-looking building in the distance. Upon closer inspection, you realize it is the Flying Fish Inn. As you enter, you are greeted by the friendly owner, Idle. She tells you that she has heard of strange occurrences happening in the surrounding area and offers to help you in your quest

        Emoji clue:  🐈🌳 :cat_confused:

         

        Zara (the character in the game)

        characteristics from previous prompts:

        Zara is the leader of the group  :yahoo_thinking:  she is confident, and always ready for an adventure. She is a natural leader and has a strong sense of justice. She is also a tech-savvy person, always carrying a variety of gadgets with her, and is always the first to try out new technology.

        Zara is the leader of the group, her color is red, her animal is a lion, and her secret name in a funny language is “Zaraloon”

         

        Zara (the real life story character)

        characteristics from previous prompts:

        Zara Patara-Smythe is a 57-year-old woman of mixed heritage, her mother is Indian and her father is British. She has long, dark hair that she keeps in an untidy ponytail, dark brown eyes and a sharp jawline. She stands at 5’6″ and has a toned and athletic build. She usually wears practical clothing that allows her to move around easily, such as cargo pants and a tank top.

        prompt quest:

        Continue to investigate the mysterious cat she saw, possibly seeking out help from local animal experts or veterinarians.
        Join Xavier and Yasmin in investigating the Flying Fish Inn, looking for clues and exploring the area for any potential leads on the game’s quest.

        #6411

        In reply to: Prompts of Madjourneys

        ÉricÉric
        Keymaster

          Continuing their adventures, offer 2 possible choices of action to each of the characters in real-life: 2 for Zara, 2 for Xavier, 2 for Yasmin and 2 for Youssef in “choose your own adventure” style.

          Zara:

          1. Continue to investigate the mysterious cat she saw, possibly seeking out help from local animal experts or veterinarians.
          2. Join Xavier and Yasmin in investigating the Flying Fish Inn, looking for clues and exploring the area for any potential leads on the game’s quest.

          Xavier:

          1. Help Youssef troubleshoot the issues with the blog, possibly reaching out to IT professionals for assistance.
          2. Join Zara and Yasmin in investigating the Flying Fish Inn, using his knowledge of RPG’s and fantasy literature to assist in the search for clues.

          Yasmin:

          1. Take a break from the game and focus on her personal creative projects, such as writing or painting.
          2. Join Zara and Xavier in investigating the Flying Fish Inn, using her skills in research and analysis to assist in the search for clues.

          Youssef:

          1. Focus on resolving the issues with the blog, possibly seeking out help from a hacker or cybersecurity expert to uncover the source of the problem.
          2. Join Zara, Xavier and Yasmin in investigating the Flying Fish Inn, using his knowledge of the game and the AI technology behind it to assist in the search for clues.
          #6410

          In reply to: Orbs of Madjourneys

          Real-life Xavier was marveling at the new AL (Artificial Life) developments on this project he’d been working on. It’s been great at tidying the plot, confusing as the plot started to become with Real-life characters named the same as their Quirky counterparts ones.

          Real-life Zara had not managed to remain off the computer for very long, despite her grand claims to the contrary. She’d made quick work of introducing a new player in the game, a reporter in an obscure newspaper, who’d seemed quirky enough to be their guide in the new game indeed. It was difficult to see if hers was a nickname or nom de plume, but strangely enough, she also named her own character the same as her name in the papers. Interestingly, Zara and Glimmer had some friends in common in Australia, where RL Zara was living at the moment.

          Anyways… “Clever ALXavier smiled when he saw the output on the screen. “Yasmin will love a little tidiness; even if she is the brains of the group, she has always loved the help.”

          Meanwhile, in the real world, Youssef was on his own adventure in Mongolia, trying to uncover the mystery of the Thi Gang. He had been hearing whispers and rumors about the ancient and powerful group, and he was determined to find out the truth. He had been traveling through the desert for weeks, following leads and piecing together clues, and he was getting closer to the truth.

          Zara, Xavier, and Yasmin, on the other hand, were scattered around the world. Zara was in Australia, working on a conservation project and trying to save a group of endangered animals. Xavier was in Europe, working on a new project for a technology company. And Yasmin was in Asia, volunteering at a children’s hospital.

          Despite being physically separated, the four friends kept in touch through video calls and messages. They were all excited about the upcoming adventure in the Land of the Quirks and the possibility of discovering their inner quirks. They were also looking forward to their trip to the Flying Fish Inn, where they hoped to find some clues about the game and their characters.

          In the game, Glimmer Gambol’s interactions with the other characters will be taking place in the confines of the Land of the Quirks. As she is the one who has been playing the longest and has the most experience, she will probably be the one to lead the group and guide them through the game. She also has some information that the others don’t know about yet, and she will probably reveal it at the right time.

          As the game and the real-world adventures are intertwined, the characters will have to navigate both worlds and find a way to balance them. They will have to use their unique skills and personalities to overcome challenges and solve puzzles, both in the game and in the real world. It will be an exciting and unpredictable journey, full of surprises and twists.

          #6391
          ÉricÉric
          Keymaster

            write the plot of an absurd non-linear novel, featuring 4 characters

            The novel begins with the introduction of four characters: a retired archaeologist named Harold, a struggling musician named Samantha, a disillusioned corporate drone named Tim, and a reclusive inventor named Claire.

            Harold, who is obsessed with ancient Egyptian hieroglyphs, discovers a mysterious underground chamber beneath a pyramid in Egypt. Inside, he finds a strange device that he believes is a time machine. Harold decides to use the device to travel back in time to ancient Egypt in order to decipher the hieroglyphs.

            Samantha, who is trying to make a name for herself as a musician, is struggling to come up with new material for her music. One day, she discovers that she can create beautiful music by communicating with plants telepathically. She becomes obsessed with this new form of music-making and decides to quit her day job and pursue it full-time.

            Tim, who is stuck in a dead-end job, is feeling unfulfilled and uninspired. One day, he stumbles upon a robotic mime performance art show. The performance inspires him to quit his job and pursue his dream of becoming a mime artist.

            Claire, who is a reclusive inventor, has been working on a project to create a type of artificial intelligence that can communicate with humans using calligraphic body language. She finally succeeds and creates an AI that she names “Calli”.

            As the story progresses, the characters’ paths begin to intersect in unexpected ways. Harold gets stuck in ancient Egypt and has to rely on Samantha’s telepathic plant communication skills to find a way back to the present. Tim’s robotic mime art becomes a hit and he starts working with Claire to integrate Calli into his performances.

            As the story reaches its climax, all four characters come together to use their unique skills and abilities to solve a problem that threatens the fate of the world.

            Throughout the novel, the plot unfolds in a non-linear fashion, jumping back and forth in time and between the different character’s perspectives. The story is filled with absurdity and unexpected twists and turns, leaving the reader guessing until the very end.

            What sort of problem that threatens the fate of the world will be resolved by their combined skills?

            As the story progresses, the characters begin to uncover a sinister plot by a group of powerful individuals who are intent on using the time machine to alter the course of history for their own gain. They plan to use the time machine to go back in time and change key events that would give them immense wealth and power in the present. Harold and Samantha, with the help of Tim and Claire, must race against time to stop the villains from carrying out their plan.

            Harold’s expertise in ancient Egyptian hieroglyphs plays a crucial role in deciphering the clues that lead to the location of the time machine. Samantha’s telepathic plant communication skills are used to locate the hidden underground chamber where the time machine is kept. Tim’s robotic mime art and Claire’s AI Calli are used to infiltrate the villains’ hideout and gather intelligence on their plans.

            In the final act, the four characters come together to use their unique skills and abilities to stop the villains from altering history. Harold uses his knowledge of ancient Egypt to navigate the time machine and travel back in time to stop the villains from changing key events. Samantha uses her telepathic plant communication skills to communicate with the plants in the past and gather information on the villains’ whereabouts. Tim and Claire use their robotic mime and AI skills to create a diversion and distract the villains while Harold and Samantha complete their mission.

            In the end, the four characters succeed in stopping the villains and saving the fate of the world. The novel ends with the four characters going their separate ways, but they all know that they will always have each other to rely on in the face of any challenge that comes their way.

            #6381

            In reply to: Prompts of Madjourneys

            ÉricÉric
            Keymaster

              Tell me more about the clues that Zara, Youssef, Xavier and Yasmin will find on their journeys to discover their inner quirky natures

              As Zara, Youssef, Xavier and Yasmin journeyed through the Land of the Quirks to discover their inner quirky natures, they encountered various clues that helped them on their journey.

              One of the clues they found was a mysterious map that led them to different locations, each one representing a different aspect of their personalities. The map also had various riddles and puzzles that they had to solve in order to progress to the next location.

              Another clue they found was a series of journal entries written by a previous explorer who had also journeyed through the Land of the Quirks. The journal entries provided insight and wisdom on how to navigate the land and how to understand and accept one’s quirks.

              They also encountered a group of strange and eccentric characters who each represented a different aspect of their personalities. These characters provided guidance and helped them understand different parts of themselves. They also helped them understand the importance of accepting and embracing their quirks.

              They also found a series of symbols and artifacts that represented different parts of their personalities. These symbols and artifacts were like puzzle pieces that, when put together, helped them understand the bigger picture of their inner quirky natures.

              As they continued their journey, they also learned that the key to discovering their inner quirky natures was not only about finding the physical “Key of Quirks”, but also about understanding and accepting themselves, their faults and their strengths, and learning to embrace their unique quirks.

               

              Finding their inner quirks sounds quite definitive. how would you make the ending more open-ended, open to multiple series and iterations of the story without sounding repetitive

              As Zara, Youssef, Xavier and Yasmin journeyed through the Land of the Quirks, they discovered their inner quirky natures, but the journey was far from over. They found that their inner quirks were constantly evolving and changing, and that the Land of the Quirks was a vast and mysterious place with many more secrets to uncover.

              The group found that the “Key of Quirks” was not just a physical object but a symbol of self-discovery and self-acceptance. They learned that understanding and accepting oneself is a lifelong journey that never truly ends.

              As they returned to their own world, they realized that they had gained a new perspective on life and that they would continue to carry the lessons they learned in the Land of the Quirks with them. They knew that they would always be on the lookout for new adventures and opportunities to continue exploring themselves and the world around them.

              The group’s journey in the Land of the Quirks had come to an end but the story was not over. The characters would continue to grow, evolve and change as they experienced new adventures, challenges and self-discoveries. The ending was open-ended and leaves the possibility for multiple series and iterations of the story, each one exploring new aspects of the characters and the Land of the Quirks, without being repetitive.

              Will they go a try to travel through another of the orbs?

              It is possible that the group will want to explore other orbs and realms in the Land of the Quirks. The Land of the Quirks is described as a vast and mysterious place with many secrets to uncover, so the possibility of traveling through other orbs or realms is open. They may be tempted to see what other adventures and discoveries await them in these new places.

              Alternatively, they might decide to take a break from their adventures, and reflect on what they’ve learned, applying it to their daily life, and maybe in the future, they will decide to come back to the Land of the Quirks and explore other orbs, or they may find other means of self-discovery and self-acceptance. In any case, the story leaves it open-ended and the characters have the freedom to choose what they want to do next.

              How did they discover the orb in the first place?

              It is not specified how the group discovered the orb in the first place. It could be that they stumbled upon it while on a hike or a camping trip, or it could be that they were on a mission to find it specifically. It could also be that the orb was something that had always been there but had gone unnoticed until one of the group members stumbled upon it.

              Perhaps it was passed down from generation to generation as a legend, or maybe they found it while they were searching for something else. The story leaves it open-ended and it’s up to the reader’s imagination. The main focus of the story is on the journey and the lessons learned along the way, rather than the specifics of how the orb was discovered.

              #6380

              In reply to: Prompts of Madjourneys

              ÉricÉric
              Keymaster

                After a few tries:

                1. As the group has split up at the fork of the road, we discover a total of 4 new characters from the Land of the Quirks. Tell us how each group is encountering some or all of these characters, who they are, their gibberish-sounding names, and what is their quirks, and what they wear, or their activities. Make our main characters and maybe some of the new ones meet back at a common spot with a special event after that.
                2. please rewrite the above, retaining the eccentricity but more grounded, less childish, and with a little darker tone and mystery.
                3. please try again, make Spoink and Flibbertigibbet human and give them less endearing or friendly behaviours; name two more characters met on the road.

                As the group split up at the fork of the road, each one encountered new characters from the Land of the Quirks.

                Zara and Yasmin, who took the left path, met a man named “Sproink” who was a small, wiry man with a spring for a tail. He was always bouncing around and speaking in a language that sounded like a mix of gibberish and music. Sproink was a collector of shiny objects and had a bag full of them, he was also a scavenger, always looking for things to add to his collection. He was wearing a small top hat and a monocle. He was also known to be a bit of a thief and a con artist.

                Xavier and Youssef, who took the right path, met a woman named “Flibbertigibbet” a tall, slender woman that had multiple arms. Flibbertigibbet was very talkative and friendly, always trying to strike up a conversation. She spoke in a language that sounded like a mix of gibberish and baby talk. She was a chef and was always carrying a pot and a spoon, but she also had a dark side, she was known to be a bit of a manipulator and a spy, always observing and gathering information for a mysterious organization. She was wearing a big chef hat and apron.

                As the group met back at the fork, they were surprised to find that Sproink and Flibbertigibbet had also met there. The four new characters joined the group, and together they continued their journey to find the “Key of Quirks”. Along the way, they met two more characters;

                They met a man named “Gibber” who was a tall, gaunt man with elongated limbs and fingers. He was always speaking in a language that sounded like a mix of gibberish and numbers. He was a mathematician and a scientist, always working on complex equations and theories. He was known to be a bit of a loner, and didn’t interact much with others. He was wearing a lab coat and goggles.

                They also met a woman named “Glimmer” she was a short, plump woman with a shimmering skin that seemed to change color depending on the light. She was always speaking in a language that sounded like a mix of gibberish and poetry. She was an artist and a performer, always creating and performing in different shows. She was known to be a bit of a flirt and a bit of a drama queen. She was wearing a colorful and eccentric clothing, such as a flowy dress and a large hat adorned with feathers.

                As the group journeyed on, they encountered more characters, each one with their own unique quirks and personalities. They met a variety of people, some friendly and some not so friendly, but all of them adding to the mysterious and unknown nature of the Land of the Quirks.

                As the group reached the end of their journey and found the “Key of Quirks”, they realized that the key was not just a physical object but a symbol of acceptance and embracing individuality. They learned that the true key to leaving the Land of the Quirks was understanding and accepting the quirks of oneself and others.

                The group had a bittersweet goodbye with their new friends, Sproink, Flibbertigibbet, Gibber and Glimmer, and the other characters they had met. They knew that they would always carry a piece of the Land of the Quirks with them and would always remember the mysterious and eccentric adventure they had.

                #6363
                ÉricÉric
                Keymaster

                  try another short story, with a bit of drama with the following words:

                  road form charlton smooth everyone cottage hanging rush offer agree subject district included appear sha returning grattidge nottingham 848 tetbury chicken

                  It was a cold and gloomy day in the small village of Tetbury, nestled in the picturesque Cotswolds district. A young woman named Sha was returning home to her cottage after a long and tiring journey. She had been away visiting her family in Nottingham and was looking forward to relaxing in her cozy home.

                  As she walked down the dirt road that led to her cottage, she couldn’t help but notice that something was off. Her neighbor, Mr. Charlton, was outside hanging laundry and he didn’t acknowledge her as she walked by. Sha thought it was strange, as he was usually a friendly and sociable person.

                  When Sha arrived at her cottage, she was shocked to find that it had been broken into. The front door was ajar and the inside of her home had been ransacked. Sha immediately panicked and called the police, who arrived on the scene shortly thereafter.

                  The police officers, including Inspector Grattidge, took Sha’s statement and began to investigate the crime. They discovered that a group of burglars had been operating in the area, targeting homes and businesses in the district. The burglars had been known for their smooth operations and their ability to strike quickly, which led to their nickname “The Smooth Operators”.

                  As Sha waited for the police to finish their investigation, she couldn’t shake the feeling that something was not right. She had always thought of Tetbury as a safe and friendly place, and she couldn’t believe that something like this could happen in her community.

                  As the investigation went on, the police found out that the Smooth operators have been targeting houses with no security cameras, but Sha’s cottage was an exception, the police were able to find out that the group offered to pay a considerable sum of money to the people who reported the locations of the houses that had no cameras, and it was Mr. Charlton who was the informant and he even rushed to Sha’s cottage as soon as he knew the police was investigating the case, He was arrested for the crime and Sha was heartbroken to find out that her once friendly neighbor had betrayed her.

                  Feeling violated and betrayed, Sha decided that she could no longer stay in the village and she put her cottage up for sale. She packed up her belongings and moved away, leaving behind the memories of her peaceful home and the community she had once thought of as her own. The end.

                  #6333
                  TracyTracy
                  Participant

                    The Grattidge Family

                     

                    The first Grattidge to appear in our tree was Emma Grattidge (1853-1911) who married Charles Tomlinson (1847-1907) in 1872.

                    Charles Tomlinson (1873-1929) was their son and he married my great grandmother Nellie Fisher. Their daughter Margaret (later Peggy Edwards) was my grandmother on my fathers side.

                    Emma Grattidge was born in Wolverhampton, the daughter and youngest child of William Grattidge (1820-1887) born in Foston, Derbyshire, and Mary Stubbs, born in Burton on Trent, daughter of Solomon Stubbs, a land carrier. William and Mary married at St Modwens church, Burton on Trent, in 1839. It’s unclear why they moved to Wolverhampton. On the 1841 census William was employed as an agent, and their first son William was nine months old. Thereafter, William was a licensed victuallar or innkeeper.

                    William Grattidge was born in Foston, Derbyshire in 1820. His parents were Thomas Grattidge, farmer (1779-1843) and Ann Gerrard (1789-1822) from Ellastone. Thomas and Ann married in 1813 in Ellastone. They had five children before Ann died at the age of 25:

                    Bessy was born in 1815, Thomas in 1818, William in 1820, and Daniel Augustus and Frederick were twins born in 1822. They were all born in Foston. (records say Foston, Foston and Scropton, or Scropton)

                    On the 1841 census Thomas had nine people additional to family living at the farm in Foston, presumably agricultural labourers and help.

                    After Ann died, Thomas had three children with Kezia Gibbs (30 years his junior) before marrying her in 1836, then had a further four with her before dying in 1843. Then Kezia married Thomas’s nephew Frederick Augustus Grattidge (born in 1816 in Stafford) in London in 1847 and had two more!

                     

                    The siblings of William Grattidge (my 3x great grandfather):

                     

                    Frederick Grattidge (1822-1872) was a schoolmaster and never married. He died at the age of 49 in Tamworth at his twin brother Daniels address.

                    Daniel Augustus Grattidge (1822-1903) was a grocer at Gungate in Tamworth.

                    Thomas Grattidge (1818-1871) married in Derby, and then emigrated to Illinois, USA.

                    Bessy Grattidge  (1815-1840) married John Buxton, farmer, in Ellastone in January 1838. They had three children before Bessy died in December 1840 at the age of 25: Henry in 1838, John in 1839, and Bessy Buxton in 1840. Bessy was baptised in January 1841. Presumably the birth of Bessy caused the death of Bessy the mother.

                    Bessy Buxton’s gravestone:

                    “Sacred to the memory of Bessy Buxton, the affectionate wife of John Buxton of Stanton She departed this life December 20th 1840, aged 25 years. “Husband, Farewell my life is Past, I loved you while life did last. Think on my children for my sake, And ever of them with I take.”

                    20 Dec 1840, Ellastone, Staffordshire

                    Bessy Buxton

                     

                    In the 1843 will of Thomas Grattidge, farmer of Foston, he leaves fifth shares of his estate, including freehold real estate at Findern,  to his wife Kezia, and sons William, Daniel, Frederick and Thomas. He mentions that the children of his late daughter Bessy, wife of John Buxton, will be taken care of by their father.  He leaves the farm to Keziah in confidence that she will maintain, support and educate his children with her.

                    An excerpt from the will:

                    I give and bequeath unto my dear wife Keziah Grattidge all my household goods and furniture, wearing apparel and plate and plated articles, linen, books, china, glass, and other household effects whatsoever, and also all my implements of husbandry, horses, cattle, hay, corn, crops and live and dead stock whatsoever, and also all the ready money that may be about my person or in my dwelling house at the time of my decease, …I also give my said wife the tenant right and possession of the farm in my occupation….

                    A page from the 1843 will of Thomas Grattidge:

                    1843 Thomas Grattidge

                     

                    William Grattidges half siblings (the offspring of Thomas Grattidge and Kezia Gibbs):

                     

                    Albert Grattidge (1842-1914) was a railway engine driver in Derby. In 1884 he was driving the train when an unfortunate accident occured outside Ambergate. Three children were blackberrying and crossed the rails in front of the train, and one little girl died.

                    Albert Grattidge:

                    Albert Grattidge

                     

                    George Grattidge (1826-1876) was baptised Gibbs as this was before Thomas married Kezia. He was a police inspector in Derby.

                    George Grattidge:

                    George Grattidge

                     

                    Edwin Grattidge (1837-1852) died at just 15 years old.

                    Ann Grattidge (1835-) married Charles Fletcher, stone mason, and lived in Derby.

                    Louisa Victoria Grattidge (1840-1869) was sadly another Grattidge woman who died young. Louisa married Emmanuel Brunt Cheesborough in 1860 in Derby. In 1861 Louisa and Emmanuel were living with her mother Kezia in Derby, with their two children Frederick and Ann Louisa. Emmanuel’s occupation was sawyer. (Kezia Gibbs second husband Frederick Augustus Grattidge was a timber merchant in Derby)

                    At the time of her death in 1869, Emmanuel was the landlord of the White Hart public house at Bridgegate in Derby.

                    The Derby Mercury of 17th November 1869:

                    “On Wednesday morning Mr Coroner Vallack held an inquest in the Grand
                    Jury-room, Town-hall, on the body of Louisa Victoria Cheeseborough, aged
                    33, the wife of the landlord of the White Hart, Bridge-gate, who committed
                    suicide by poisoning at an early hour on Sunday morning. The following
                    evidence was taken:

                    Mr Frederick Borough, surgeon, practising in Derby, deposed that he was
                    called in to see the deceased about four o’clock on Sunday morning last. He
                    accordingly examined the deceased and found the body quite warm, but dead.
                    He afterwards made enquiries of the husband, who said that he was afraid
                    that his wife had taken poison, also giving him at the same time the
                    remains of some blue material in a cup. The aunt of the deceased’s husband
                    told him that she had seen Mrs Cheeseborough put down a cup in the
                    club-room, as though she had just taken it from her mouth. The witness took
                    the liquid home with him, and informed them that an inquest would
                    necessarily have to be held on Monday. He had made a post mortem
                    examination of the body, and found that in the stomach there was a great
                    deal of congestion. There were remains of food in the stomach and, having
                    put the contents into a bottle, he took the stomach away. He also examined
                    the heart and found it very pale and flabby. All the other organs were
                    comparatively healthy; the liver was friable.

                    Hannah Stone, aunt of the deceased’s husband, said she acted as a servant
                    in the house. On Saturday evening, while they were going to bed and whilst
                    witness was undressing, the deceased came into the room, went up to the
                    bedside, awoke her daughter, and whispered to her. but what she said the
                    witness did not know. The child jumped out of bed, but the deceased closed
                    the door and went away. The child followed her mother, and she also
                    followed them to the deceased’s bed-room, but the door being closed, they
                    then went to the club-room door and opening it they saw the deceased
                    standing with a candle in one hand. The daughter stayed with her in the
                    room whilst the witness went downstairs to fetch a candle for herself, and
                    as she was returning up again she saw the deceased put a teacup on the
                    table. The little girl began to scream, saying “Oh aunt, my mother is
                    going, but don’t let her go”. The deceased then walked into her bed-room,
                    and they went and stood at the door whilst the deceased undressed herself.
                    The daughter and the witness then returned to their bed-room. Presently
                    they went to see if the deceased was in bed, but she was sitting on the
                    floor her arms on the bedside. Her husband was sitting in a chair fast
                    asleep. The witness pulled her on the bed as well as she could.
                    Ann Louisa Cheesborough, a little girl, said that the deceased was her
                    mother. On Saturday evening last, about twenty minutes before eleven
                    o’clock, she went to bed, leaving her mother and aunt downstairs. Her aunt
                    came to bed as usual. By and bye, her mother came into her room – before
                    the aunt had retired to rest – and awoke her. She told the witness, in a
                    low voice, ‘that she should have all that she had got, adding that she
                    should also leave her her watch, as she was going to die’. She did not tell
                    her aunt what her mother had said, but followed her directly into the
                    club-room, where she saw her drink something from a cup, which she
                    afterwards placed on the table. Her mother then went into her own room and
                    shut the door. She screamed and called her father, who was downstairs. He
                    came up and went into her room. The witness then went to bed and fell
                    asleep. She did not hear any noise or quarrelling in the house after going
                    to bed.

                    Police-constable Webster was on duty in Bridge-gate on Saturday evening
                    last, about twenty minutes to one o’clock. He knew the White Hart
                    public-house in Bridge-gate, and as he was approaching that place, he heard
                    a woman scream as though at the back side of the house. The witness went to
                    the door and heard the deceased keep saying ‘Will you be quiet and go to
                    bed’. The reply was most disgusting, and the language which the
                    police-constable said was uttered by the husband of the deceased, was
                    immoral in the extreme. He heard the poor woman keep pressing her husband
                    to go to bed quietly, and eventually he saw him through the keyhole of the
                    door pass and go upstairs. his wife having gone up a minute or so before.
                    Inspector Fearn deposed that on Sunday morning last, after he had heard of
                    the deceased’s death from supposed poisoning, he went to Cheeseborough’s
                    public house, and found in the club-room two nearly empty packets of
                    Battie’s Lincoln Vermin Killer – each labelled poison.

                    Several of the Jury here intimated that they had seen some marks on the
                    deceased’s neck, as of blows, and expressing a desire that the surgeon
                    should return, and re-examine the body. This was accordingly done, after
                    which the following evidence was taken:

                    Mr Borough said that he had examined the body of the deceased and observed
                    a mark on the left side of the neck, which he considered had come on since
                    death. He thought it was the commencement of decomposition.
                    This was the evidence, after which the jury returned a verdict “that the
                    deceased took poison whilst of unsound mind” and requested the Coroner to
                    censure the deceased’s husband.

                    The Coroner told Cheeseborough that he was a disgusting brute and that the
                    jury only regretted that the law could not reach his brutal conduct.
                    However he had had a narrow escape. It was their belief that his poor
                    wife, who was driven to her own destruction by his brutal treatment, would
                    have been a living woman that day except for his cowardly conduct towards
                    her.

                    The inquiry, which had lasted a considerable time, then closed.”

                     

                    In this article it says:

                    “it was the “fourth or fifth remarkable and tragical event – some of which were of the worst description – that has taken place within the last twelve years at the White Hart and in the very room in which the unfortunate Louisa Cheesborough drew her last breath.”

                    Sheffield Independent – Friday 12 November 1869:

                    Louisa Cheesborough

                    #6320

                    In reply to: The Sexy Wooden Leg

                    When Maryechka arrived at the front gate of the Vyriy hotel with its gaudy plaster storks at the entrance, she sneaked into the side gate leading to the kitchens.

                    She had to be careful not to to be noticed by Larysa who often had her cigarette break hidden under the pine tree. Larysa didn’t like children, or at least, she disliked them slightly less than the elderly residents, whoever was the loudest and the uncleanliest was sure to suffer her disapproval.

                    Larysa was basically single-handedly managing the hotel, doing most of the chores to keep it afloat. The only thing she didn’t do was the catering, and packaged trays arrived every day for the residents. Maryechka’s grand-pa was no picky eater, and made a point of clearing his tray of food, but she suspected most of the other residents didn’t.
                    The only other employee she was told, was the gardener who would have been old enough to be a resident himself, and had died of a stroke before the summer. The small garden was clearly in need of tending after.

                    Maryechka could see the coast was clear, and was making her ways to the stairs when she heard clanking in the stairs and voices arguing.

                    “Keep your voice down, you’re going to wake the dragon.”

                    “That’s your fault, you don’t pack light for your adventures. You really needed to take all these suitcases? How can we make a run for it with all that dead weight!”

                    #6306
                    TracyTracy
                    Participant

                      Looking for Robert Staley

                       

                      William Warren (1835-1880) of Newhall (Stapenhill) married Elizabeth Staley (1836-1907) in 1858. Elizabeth was born in Newhall, the daughter of John Staley (1795-1876) and Jane Brothers. John was born in Newhall, and Jane was born in Armagh, Ireland, and they were married in Armagh in 1820. Elizabeths older brothers were born in Ireland: William in 1826 and Thomas in Dublin in 1830. Francis was born in Liverpool in 1834, and then Elizabeth in Newhall in 1836; thereafter the children were born in Newhall.

                      Marriage of John Staley and Jane Brothers in 1820:

                      1820 marriage Armagh

                       

                       

                      My grandmother related a story about an Elizabeth Staley who ran away from boarding school and eloped to Ireland, but later returned. The only Irish connection found so far is Jane Brothers, so perhaps she meant Elizabeth Staley’s mother. A boarding school seems unlikely, and it would seem that it was John Staley who went to Ireland.

                      The 1841 census states Jane’s age as 33, which would make her just 12 at the time of her marriage. The 1851 census states her age as 44, making her 13 at the time of her 1820 marriage, and the 1861 census estimates her birth year as a more likely 1804. Birth records in Ireland for her have not been found. It’s possible, perhaps, that she was in service in the Newhall area as a teenager (more likely than boarding school), and that John and Jane ran off to get married in Ireland, although I haven’t found any record of a child born to them early in their marriage. John was an agricultural labourer, and later a coal miner.

                      John Staley was the son of Joseph Staley (1756-1838) and Sarah Dumolo (1764-). Joseph and Sarah were married by licence in Newhall in 1782. Joseph was a carpenter on the marriage licence, but later a collier (although not necessarily a miner).

                      The Derbyshire Record Office holds records of  an “Estimate of Joseph Staley of Newhall for the cost of continuing to work Pisternhill Colliery” dated 1820 and addresssed to Mr Bloud at Calke Abbey (presumably the owner of the mine)

                      Josephs parents were Robert Staley and Elizabeth. I couldn’t find a baptism or birth record for Robert Staley. Other trees on an ancestry site had his birth in Elton, but with no supporting documents. Robert, as stated in his 1795 will, was a Yeoman.

                      “Yeoman: A former class of small freeholders who farm their own land; a commoner of good standing.”
                      “Husbandman: The old word for a farmer below the rank of yeoman. A husbandman usually held his land by copyhold or leasehold tenure and may be regarded as the ‘average farmer in his locality’. The words ‘yeoman’ and ‘husbandman’ were gradually replaced in the later 18th and 19th centuries by ‘farmer’.”

                      He left a number of properties in Newhall and Hartshorne (near Newhall) including dwellings, enclosures, orchards, various yards, barns and acreages. It seemed to me more likely that he had inherited them, rather than moving into the village and buying them.

                      There is a mention of Robert Staley in a 1782 newpaper advertisement.

                      “Fire Engine To Be Sold.  An exceedingly good fire engine, with the boiler, cylinder, etc in good condition. For particulars apply to Mr Burslem at Burton-upon-Trent, or Robert Staley at Newhall near Burton, where the engine may be seen.”

                      fire engine

                       

                      Was the fire engine perhaps connected with a foundry or a coal mine?

                      I noticed that Robert Staley was the witness at a 1755 marriage in Stapenhill between Barbara Burslem and Richard Daston the younger esquire. The other witness was signed Burslem Jnr.

                       

                      Looking for Robert Staley

                       

                      I assumed that once again, in the absence of the correct records, a similarly named and aged persons baptism had been added to the tree regardless of accuracy, so I looked through the Stapenhill/Newhall parish register images page by page. There were no Staleys in Newhall at all in the early 1700s, so it seemed that Robert did come from elsewhere and I expected to find the Staleys in a neighbouring parish. But I still didn’t find any Staleys.

                      I spoke to a couple of Staley descendants that I’d met during the family research. I met Carole via a DNA match some months previously and contacted her to ask about the Staleys in Elton. She also had Robert Staley born in Elton (indeed, there were many Staleys in Elton) but she didn’t have any documentation for his birth, and we decided to collaborate and try and find out more.

                      I couldn’t find the earlier Elton parish registers anywhere online, but eventually found the untranscribed microfiche images of the Bishops Transcripts for Elton.

                      via familysearch:
                      “In its most basic sense, a bishop’s transcript is a copy of a parish register. As bishop’s transcripts generally contain more or less the same information as parish registers, they are an invaluable resource when a parish register has been damaged, destroyed, or otherwise lost. Bishop’s transcripts are often of value even when parish registers exist, as priests often recorded either additional or different information in their transcripts than they did in the original registers.”

                       

                      Unfortunately there was a gap in the Bishops Transcripts between 1704 and 1711 ~ exactly where I needed to look. I subsequently found out that the Elton registers were incomplete as they had been damaged by fire.

                      I estimated Robert Staleys date of birth between 1710 and 1715. He died in 1795, and his son Daniel died in 1805: both of these wills were found online. Daniel married Mary Moon in Stapenhill in 1762, making a likely birth date for Daniel around 1740.

                      The marriage of Robert Staley (assuming this was Robert’s father) and Alice Maceland (or Marsland or Marsden, depending on how the parish clerk chose to spell it presumably) was in the Bishops Transcripts for Elton in 1704. They were married in Elton on 26th February. There followed the missing parish register pages and in all likelihood the records of the baptisms of their first children. No doubt Robert was one of them, probably the first male child.

                      (Incidentally, my grandfather’s Marshalls also came from Elton, a small Derbyshire village near Matlock.  The Staley’s are on my grandmothers Warren side.)

                      The parish register pages resume in 1711. One of the first entries was the baptism of Robert Staley in 1711, parents Thomas and Ann. This was surely the one we were looking for, and Roberts parents weren’t Robert and Alice.

                      But then in 1735 a marriage was recorded between Robert son of Robert Staley (and this was unusual, the father of the groom isn’t usually recorded on the parish register) and Elizabeth Milner. They were married on the 9th March 1735. We know that the Robert we were looking for married an Elizabeth, as her name was on the Stapenhill baptisms of their later children, including Joseph Staleys.  The 1735 marriage also fit with the assumed birth date of Daniel, circa 1740. A baptism was found for a Robert Staley in 1738 in the Elton registers, parents Robert and Elizabeth, as well as the baptism in 1736 for Mary, presumably their first child. Her burial is recorded the following year.

                      The marriage of Robert Staley and Elizabeth Milner in 1735:

                      rbt staley marriage 1735

                       

                      There were several other Staley couples of a similar age in Elton, perhaps brothers and cousins. It seemed that Thomas and Ann’s son Robert was a different Robert, and that the one we were looking for was prior to that and on the missing pages.

                      Even so, this doesn’t prove that it was Elizabeth Staleys great grandfather who was born in Elton, but no other birth or baptism for Robert Staley has been found. It doesn’t explain why the Staleys moved to Stapenhill either, although the Enclosures Act and the Industrial Revolution could have been factors.

                      The 18th century saw the rise of the Industrial Revolution and many renowned Derbyshire Industrialists emerged. They created the turning point from what was until then a largely rural economy, to the development of townships based on factory production methods.

                      The Marsden Connection

                      There are some possible clues in the records of the Marsden family.  Robert Staley married Alice Marsden (or Maceland or Marsland) in Elton in 1704.  Robert Staley is mentioned in the 1730 will of John Marsden senior,  of Baslow, Innkeeper (Peacock Inne & Whitlands Farm). He mentions his daughter Alice, wife of Robert Staley.

                      In a 1715 Marsden will there is an intriguing mention of an alias, which might explain the different spellings on various records for the name Marsden:  “MARSDEN alias MASLAND, Christopher – of Baslow, husbandman, 28 Dec 1714. son Robert MARSDEN alias MASLAND….” etc.

                      Some potential reasons for a move from one parish to another are explained in this history of the Marsden family, and indeed this could relate to Robert Staley as he married into the Marsden family and his wife was a beneficiary of a Marsden will.  The Chatsworth Estate, at various times, bought a number of farms in order to extend the park.

                      THE MARSDEN FAMILY
                      OXCLOSE AND PARKGATE
                      In the Parishes of
                      Baslow and Chatsworth

                      by
                      David Dalrymple-Smith

                      John Marsden (b1653) another son of Edmund (b1611) faired well. By the time he died in
                      1730 he was publican of the Peacock, the Inn on Church Lane now called the Cavendish
                      Hotel, and the farmer at “Whitlands”, almost certainly Bubnell Cliff Farm.”

                      “Coal mining was well known in the Chesterfield area. The coalfield extends as far as the
                      Gritstone edges, where thin seams outcrop especially in the Baslow area.”

                      “…the occupants were evicted from the farmland below Dobb Edge and
                      the ground carefully cleared of all traces of occupation and farming. Shelter belts were
                      planted especially along the Heathy Lea Brook. An imposing new drive was laid to the
                      Chatsworth House with the Lodges and “The Golden Gates” at its northern end….”

                      Although this particular event was later than any events relating to Robert Staley, it’s an indication of how farms and farmland disappeared, and a reason for families to move to another area:

                      “The Dukes of Devonshire (of Chatsworth)  were major figures in the aristocracy and the government of the
                      time. Such a position demanded a display of wealth and ostentation. The 6th Duke of
                      Devonshire, the Bachelor Duke, was not content with the Chatsworth he inherited in 1811,
                      and immediately started improvements. After major changes around Edensor, he turned his
                      attention at the north end of the Park. In 1820 plans were made extend the Park up to the
                      Baslow parish boundary. As this would involve the destruction of most of the Farm at
                      Oxclose, the farmer at the Higher House Samuel Marsden (b1755) was given the tenancy of
                      Ewe Close a large farm near Bakewell.
                      Plans were revised in 1824 when the Dukes of Devonshire and Rutland “Exchanged Lands”,
                      reputedly during a game of dice. Over 3300 acres were involved in several local parishes, of
                      which 1000 acres were in Baslow. In the deal Devonshire acquired the southeast corner of
                      Baslow Parish.
                      Part of the deal was Gibbet Moor, which was developed for “Sport”. The shelf of land
                      between Parkgate and Robin Hood and a few extra fields was left untouched. The rest,
                      between Dobb Edge and Baslow, was agricultural land with farms, fields and houses. It was
                      this last part that gave the Duke the opportunity to improve the Park beyond his earlier
                      expectations.”

                       

                      The 1795 will of Robert Staley.

                      Inriguingly, Robert included the children of his son Daniel Staley in his will, but omitted to leave anything to Daniel.  A perusal of Daniels 1808 will sheds some light on this:  Daniel left his property to his six reputed children with Elizabeth Moon, and his reputed daughter Mary Brearly. Daniels wife was Mary Moon, Elizabeths husband William Moons daughter.

                      The will of Robert Staley, 1795:

                      1795 will 2

                      1795 Rbt Staley will

                       

                      The 1805 will of Daniel Staley, Robert’s son:

                      This is the last will and testament of me Daniel Staley of the Township of Newhall in the parish of Stapenhill in the County of Derby, Farmer. I will and order all of my just debts, funeral and testamentary expenses to be fully paid and satisfied by my executors hereinafter named by and out of my personal estate as soon as conveniently may be after my decease.

                      I give, devise and bequeath to Humphrey Trafford Nadin of Church Gresely in the said County of Derby Esquire and John Wilkinson of Newhall aforesaid yeoman all my messuages, lands, tenements, hereditaments and real and personal estates to hold to them, their heirs, executors, administrators and assigns until Richard Moon the youngest of my reputed sons by Elizabeth Moon shall attain his age of twenty one years upon trust that they, my said trustees, (or the survivor of them, his heirs, executors, administrators or assigns), shall and do manage and carry on my farm at Newhall aforesaid and pay and apply the rents, issues and profits of all and every of my said real and personal estates in for and towards the support, maintenance and education of all my reputed children by the said Elizabeth Moon until the said Richard Moon my youngest reputed son shall attain his said age of twenty one years and equally share and share and share alike.

                      And it is my will and desire that my said trustees or trustee for the time being shall recruit and keep up the stock upon my farm as they in their discretion shall see occasion or think proper and that the same shall not be diminished. And in case any of my said reputed children by the said Elizabeth Moon shall be married before my said reputed youngest son shall attain his age of twenty one years that then it is my will and desire that non of their husbands or wives shall come to my farm or be maintained there or have their abode there. That it is also my will and desire in case my reputed children or any of them shall not be steady to business but instead shall be wild and diminish the stock that then my said trustees or trustee for the time being shall have full power and authority in their discretion to sell and dispose of all or any part of my said personal estate and to put out the money arising from the sale thereof to interest and to pay and apply the interest thereof and also thereunto of the said real estate in for and towards the maintenance, education and support of all my said reputed children by the said
                      Elizabeth Moon as they my said trustees in their discretion that think proper until the said Richard Moon shall attain his age of twenty one years.

                      Then I give to my grandson Daniel Staley the sum of ten pounds and to each and every of my sons and daughters namely Daniel Staley, Benjamin Staley, John Staley, William Staley, Elizabeth Dent and Sarah Orme and to my niece Ann Brearly the sum of five pounds apiece.

                      I give to my youngest reputed son Richard Moon one share in the Ashby Canal Navigation and I direct that my said trustees or trustee for the time being shall have full power and authority to pay and apply all or any part of the fortune or legacy hereby intended for my youngest reputed son Richard Moon in placing him out to any trade, business or profession as they in their discretion shall think proper.
                      And I direct that to my said sons and daughters by my late wife and my said niece shall by wholly paid by my said reputed son Richard Moon out of the fortune herby given him. And it is my will and desire that my said reputed children shall deliver into the hands of my executors all the monies that shall arise from the carrying on of my business that is not wanted to carry on the same unto my acting executor and shall keep a just and true account of all disbursements and receipts of the said business and deliver up the same to my acting executor in order that there may not be any embezzlement or defraud amongst them and from and immediately after my said reputed youngest son Richard Moon shall attain his age of twenty one years then I give, devise and bequeath all my real estate and all the residue and remainder of my personal estate of what nature and kind whatsoever and wheresoever unto and amongst all and every my said reputed sons and daughters namely William Moon, Thomas Moon, Joseph Moon, Richard Moon, Ann Moon, Margaret Moon and to my reputed daughter Mary Brearly to hold to them and their respective heirs, executors, administrator and assigns for ever according to the nature and tenure of the same estates respectively to take the same as tenants in common and not as joint tenants.

                      And lastly I nominate and appoint the said Humphrey Trafford Nadin and John Wilkinson executors of this my last will and testament and guardians of all my reputed children who are under age during their respective minorities hereby revoking all former and other wills by me heretofore made and declaring this only to be my last will.

                      In witness whereof I the said Daniel Staley the testator have to this my last will and testament set my hand and seal the eleventh day of March in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and five.

                       

                      #6303
                      TracyTracy
                      Participant

                        The Hollands of Barton under Needwood

                         

                        Samuel Warren of Stapenhill married Catherine Holland of Barton under Needwood in 1795.

                        I joined a Barton under Needwood History group and found an incredible amount of information on the Holland family, but first I wanted to make absolutely sure that our Catherine Holland was one of them as there were also Hollands in Newhall. Not only that, on the marriage licence it says that Catherine Holland was from Bretby Park Gate, Stapenhill.

                        Then I noticed that one of the witnesses on Samuel’s brother Williams marriage to Ann Holland in 1796 was John Hair. Hannah Hair was the wife of Thomas Holland, and they were the Barton under Needwood parents of Catherine. Catherine was born in 1775, and Ann was born in 1767.

                        The 1851 census clinched it: Catherine Warren 74 years old, widow and formerly a farmers wife, was living in the household of her son John Warren, and her place of birth is listed as Barton under Needwood. In 1841 Catherine was a 64 year old widow, her husband Samuel having died in 1837, and she was living with her son Samuel, a farmer. The 1841 census did not list place of birth, however. Catherine died on 31 March 1861 and does not appear on the 1861 census.

                        Once I had established that our Catherine Holland was from Barton under Needwood, I had another look at the information available on the Barton under Needwood History group, compiled by local historian Steve Gardner.

                        Catherine’s parents were Thomas Holland 1737-1828 and Hannah Hair 1739-1822.

                        Steve Gardner had posted a long list of the dates, marriages and children of the Holland family. The earliest entries in parish registers were Thomae Holland 1562-1626 and his wife Eunica Edwardes 1565-1632. They married on 10th July 1582. They were born, married and died in Barton under Needwood. They were direct ancestors of Catherine Holland, and as such my direct ancestors too.

                        The known history of the Holland family in Barton under Needwood goes back to Richard De Holland. (Thanks once again to Steve Gardner of the Barton under Needwood History group for this information.)

                        “Richard de Holland was the first member of the Holland family to become resident in Barton under Needwood (in about 1312) having been granted lands by the Earl of Lancaster (for whom Richard served as Stud and Stock Keeper of the Peak District) The Holland family stemmed from Upholland in Lancashire and had many family connections working for the Earl of Lancaster, who was one of the biggest Barons in England. Lancaster had his own army and lived at Tutbury Castle, from where he ruled over most of the Midlands area. The Earl of Lancaster was one of the main players in the ‘Barons Rebellion’ and the ensuing Battle of Burton Bridge in 1322. Richard de Holland was very much involved in the proceedings which had so angered Englands King. Holland narrowly escaped with his life, unlike the Earl who was executed.
                        From the arrival of that first Holland family member, the Hollands were a mainstay family in the community, and were in Barton under Needwood for over 600 years.”

                        Continuing with various items of information regarding the Hollands, thanks to Steve Gardner’s Barton under Needwood history pages:

                        “PART 6 (Final Part)
                        Some mentions of The Manor of Barton in the Ancient Staffordshire Rolls:
                        1330. A Grant was made to Herbert de Ferrars, at le Newland in the Manor of Barton.
                        1378. The Inquisitio bonorum – Johannis Holand — an interesting Inventory of his goods and their value and his debts.
                        1380. View of Frankpledge ; the Jury found that Richard Holland was feloniously murdered by his wife Joan and Thomas Graunger, who fled. The goods of the deceased were valued at iiij/. iijj. xid. ; one-third went to the dead man, one-third to his son, one- third to the Lord for the wife’s share. Compare 1 H. V. Indictments. (1413.)
                        That Thomas Graunger of Barton smyth and Joan the wife of Richard de Holond of Barton on the Feast of St. John the Baptist 10 H. II. (1387) had traitorously killed and murdered at night, at Barton, Richard, the husband of the said Joan. (m. 22.)
                        The names of various members of the Holland family appear constantly among the listed Jurors on the manorial records printed below : —
                        1539. Richard Holland and Richard Holland the younger are on the Muster Roll of Barton
                        1583. Thomas Holland and Unica his wife are living at Barton.
                        1663-4. Visitations. — Barton under Needword. Disclaimers. William Holland, Senior, William Holland, Junior.
                        1609. Richard Holland, Clerk and Alice, his wife.
                        1663-4. Disclaimers at the Visitation. William Holland, Senior, William Holland, Junior.”

                        I was able to find considerably more information on the Hollands in the book “Some Records of the Holland Family (The Hollands of Barton under Needwood, Staffordshire, and the Hollands in History)” by William Richard Holland. Luckily the full text of this book can be found online.

                        William Richard Holland (Died 1915) An early local Historian and author of the book:

                        William Richard Holland

                         

                        ‘Holland House’ taken from the Gardens (sadly demolished in the early 60’s):

                        Holland House

                         

                        Excerpt from the book:

                        “The charter, dated 1314, granting Richard rights and privileges in Needwood Forest, reads as follows:

                        “Thomas Earl of Lancaster and Leicester, high-steward of England, to whom all these present shall come, greeting: Know ye, that we have given, &c., to Richard Holland of Barton, and his heirs, housboot, heyboot, and fireboot, and common of pasture, in our forest of Needwood, for all his beasts, as well in places fenced as lying open, with 40 hogs, quit of pawnage in our said forest at all times in the year (except hogs only in fence month). All which premises we will warrant, &c. to the said Richard and his heirs against all people for ever”

                        “The terms “housboot” “heyboot” and “fireboot” meant that Richard and his heirs were to have the privilege of taking from the Forest, wood needed for house repair and building, hedging material for the repairing of fences, and what was needful for purposes of fuel.”

                        Further excerpts from the book:

                        “It may here be mentioned that during the renovation of Barton Church, when the stone pillars were being stripped of the plaster which covered them, “William Holland 1617” was found roughly carved on a pillar near to the belfry gallery, obviously the work of a not too devout member of the family, who, seated in the gallery of that time, occupied himself thus during the service. The inscription can still be seen.”

                        “The earliest mention of a Holland of Upholland occurs in the reign of John in a Final Concord, made at the Lancashire Assizes, dated November 5th, 1202, in which Uchtred de Chryche, who seems to have had some right in the manor of Upholland, releases his right in fourteen oxgangs* of land to Matthew de Holland, in consideration of the sum of six marks of silver. Thus was planted the Holland Tree, all the early information of which is found in The Victoria County History of Lancaster.

                        As time went on, the family acquired more land, and with this, increased position. Thus, in the reign of Edward I, a Robert de Holland, son of Thurstan, son of Robert, became possessed of the manor of Orrell adjoining Upholland and of the lordship of Hale in the parish of Childwall, and, through marriage with Elizabeth de Samlesbury (co-heiress of Sir Wm. de Samlesbury of Samlesbury, Hall, near to Preston), of the moiety of that manor….

                        * An oxgang signified the amount of land that could be ploughed by one ox in one day”

                        “This Robert de Holland, son of Thurstan, received Knighthood in the reign of Edward I, as did also his brother William, ancestor of that branch of the family which later migrated to Cheshire. Belonging to this branch are such noteworthy personages as Mrs. Gaskell, the talented authoress, her mother being a Holland of this branch, Sir Henry Holland, Physician to Queen Victoria, and his two sons, the first Viscount Knutsford, and Canon Francis Holland ; Sir Henry’s grandson (the present Lord Knutsford), Canon Scott Holland, etc. Captain Frederick Holland, R.N., late of Ashbourne Hall, Derbyshire, may also be mentioned here.*”

                        Thanks to the Barton under Needwood history group for the following:

                        WALES END FARM:
                        In 1509 it was owned and occupied by Mr Johannes Holland De Wallass end who was a well to do Yeoman Farmer (the origin of the areas name – Wales End).  Part of the building dates to 1490 making it probably the oldest building still standing in the Village:

                        Wales End Farm

                         

                        I found records for all of the Holland’s listed on the Barton under Needwood History group and added them to my ancestry tree. The earliest will I found was for Eunica Edwardes, then Eunica Holland, who died in 1632.

                        A page from the 1632 will and inventory of Eunica (Unice) Holland:

                        Unice Holland

                         

                        I’d been reading about “pedigree collapse” just before I found out her maiden name of Edwardes. Edwards is my own maiden name.

                        “In genealogy, pedigree collapse describes how reproduction between two individuals who knowingly or unknowingly share an ancestor causes the family tree of their offspring to be smaller than it would otherwise be.
                        Without pedigree collapse, a person’s ancestor tree is a binary tree, formed by the person, the parents, grandparents, and so on. However, the number of individuals in such a tree grows exponentially and will eventually become impossibly high. For example, a single individual alive today would, over 30 generations going back to the High Middle Ages, have roughly a billion ancestors, more than the total world population at the time. This apparent paradox occurs because the individuals in the binary tree are not distinct: instead, a single individual may occupy multiple places in the binary tree. This typically happens when the parents of an ancestor are cousins (sometimes unbeknownst to themselves). For example, the offspring of two first cousins has at most only six great-grandparents instead of the normal eight. This reduction in the number of ancestors is pedigree collapse. It collapses the binary tree into a directed acyclic graph with two different, directed paths starting from the ancestor who in the binary tree would occupy two places.” via wikipedia

                        There is nothing to suggest, however, that Eunica’s family were related to my fathers family, and the only evidence so far in my tree of pedigree collapse are the marriages of Orgill cousins, where two sets of grandparents are repeated.

                        A list of Holland ancestors:

                        Catherine Holland 1775-1861
                        her parents:
                        Thomas Holland 1737-1828   Hannah Hair 1739-1832
                        Thomas’s parents:
                        William Holland 1696-1756   Susannah Whiteing 1715-1752
                        William’s parents:
                        William Holland 1665-    Elizabeth Higgs 1675-1720
                        William’s parents:
                        Thomas Holland 1634-1681   Katherine Owen 1634-1728
                        Thomas’s parents:
                        Thomas Holland 1606-1680   Margaret Belcher 1608-1664
                        Thomas’s parents:
                        Thomas Holland 1562-1626   Eunice Edwardes 1565- 1632

                        #6291
                        TracyTracy
                        Participant

                          Jane Eaton

                          The Nottingham Girl

                           

                          Jane Eaton 1809-1879

                          Francis Purdy, the Beggarlea Bulldog and Methodist Minister, married Jane Eaton in 1837 in Nottingham. Jane was his second wife.

                          Jane Eaton, photo says “Grandma Purdy” on the back:

                          Jane Eaton

                           

                          Jane is described as a “Nottingham girl” in a book excerpt sent to me by Jim Giles, a relation who shares the same 3x great grandparents, Francis and Jane Purdy.

                          Jane Eaton Nottingham

                          Jane Eaton 2

                           

                          Elizabeth, Francis Purdy’s first wife, died suddenly at chapel in 1836, leaving nine children.

                          On Christmas day the following year Francis married Jane Eaton at St Peters church in Nottingham. Jane married a Methodist Minister, and didn’t realize she married the bare knuckle fighter she’d seen when she was fourteen until he undressed and she saw his scars.

                          jane eaton 3

                           

                          William Eaton 1767-1851

                          On the marriage certificate Jane’s father was William Eaton, occupation gardener. Francis’s father was William Purdy, engineer.

                          On the 1841 census living in Sollory’s Yard, Nottingham St Mary, William Eaton was a 70 year old gardener. It doesn’t say which county he was born in but indicates that it was not Nottinghamshire. Living with him were Mary Eaton, milliner, age 35, Mary Eaton, milliner, 15, and Elizabeth Rhodes age 35, a sempstress (another word for seamstress). The three women were born in Nottinghamshire.

                          But who was Elizabeth Rhodes?

                          Elizabeth Eaton was Jane’s older sister, born in 1797 in Nottingham. She married William Rhodes, a private in the 5th Dragoon Guards, in Leeds in October 1815.

                          I looked for Elizabeth Rhodes on the 1851 census, which stated that she was a widow. I was also trying to determine which William Eaton death was the right one, and found William Eaton was still living with Elizabeth in 1851 at Pilcher Gate in Nottingham, but his name had been entered backwards: Eaton William. I would not have found him on the 1851 census had I searched for Eaton as a last name.

                          Pilcher Gate gets its strange name from pilchers or fur dealers and was once a very narrow thoroughfare. At the lower end stood a pub called The Windmill – frequented by the notorious robber and murderer Charlie Peace.

                          This was a lucky find indeed, because William’s place of birth was listed as Grantham, Lincolnshire. There were a couple of other William Eaton’s born at the same time, both near to Nottingham. It was tricky to work out which was the right one, but as it turned out, neither of them were.

                          William Eaton Grantham

                           

                          Now we had Nottinghamshire and Lincolnshire border straddlers, so the search moved to the Lincolnshire records.
                          But first, what of the two Mary Eatons living with William?

                          William and his wife Mary had a daughter Mary in 1799 who died in 1801, and another daughter Mary Ann born in 1803. (It was common to name children after a previous infant who had died.)  It seems that Mary Ann didn’t marry but had a daughter Mary Eaton born in 1822.

                          William and his wife Mary also had a son Richard Eaton born in 1801 in Nottingham.

                          Who was William Eaton’s wife Mary?

                          There are two possibilities: Mary Cresswell and a marriage in Nottingham in 1797, or Mary Dewey and a marriage at Grantham in 1795. If it’s Mary Cresswell, the first child Elizabeth would have been born just four or five months after the wedding. (This was far from unusual). However, no births in Grantham, or in Nottingham, were recorded for William and Mary in between 1795 and 1797.

                          We don’t know why William moved from Grantham to Nottingham or when he moved there. According to Dearden’s 1834 Nottingham directory, William Eaton was a “Gardener and Seedsman”.

                          gardener and seedsan William Eaton

                          There was another William Eaton selling turnip seeds in the same part of Nottingham. At first I thought it must be the same William, but apparently not, as that William Eaton is recorded as a victualler, born in Ruddington. The turnip seeds were advertised in 1847 as being obtainable from William Eaton at the Reindeer Inn, Wheeler Gate. Perhaps he was related.

                          William lived in the Lace Market part of Nottingham.   I wondered where a gardener would be working in that part of the city.  According to CreativeQuarter website, “in addition to the trades and housing (sometimes under the same roof), there were a number of splendid mansions being built with extensive gardens and orchards. Sadly, these no longer exist as they were gradually demolished to make way for commerce…..The area around St Mary’s continued to develop as an elegant residential district during the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, with buildings … being built for nobility and rich merchants.”

                          William Eaton died in Nottingham in September 1851, thankfully after the census was taken recording his place of birth.

                          #6271
                          TracyTracy
                          Participant

                            The Housley Letters

                            FRIENDS AND NEIGHBORS

                            from Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters:

                             

                            George apparently asked about old friends and acquaintances and the family did their best to answer although Joseph wrote in 1873: “There is very few of your old cronies that I know of knocking about.”

                            In Anne’s first letter she wrote about a conversation which Robert had with EMMA LYON before his death and added “It (his death) was a great trouble to Lyons.” In her second letter Anne wrote: “Emma Lyon is to be married September 5. I am going the Friday before if all is well. There is every prospect of her being comfortable. MRS. L. always asks after you.” In 1855 Emma wrote: “Emma Lyon now Mrs. Woolhouse has got a fine boy and a pretty fuss is made with him. They call him ALFRED LYON WOOLHOUSE.”

                            (Interesting to note that Elizabeth Housley, the eldest daughter of Samuel and Elizabeth, was living with a Lyon family in Derby in 1861, after she left Belper workhouse.  The Emma listed on the census in 1861 was 10 years old, and so can not be the Emma Lyon mentioned here, but it’s possible, indeed likely, that Peter Lyon the baker was related to the Lyon’s who were friends of the Housley’s.  The mention of a sea captain in the Lyon family begs the question did Elizabeth Housley meet her husband, George William Stafford, a seaman, through some Lyon connections, but to date this remains a mystery.)

                            Elizabeth Housley living with Peter Lyon and family in Derby St Peters in 1861:

                            Lyon 1861 census

                             

                            A Henrietta Lyon was married in 1860. Her father was Matthew, a Navy Captain. The 1857 Derby Directory listed a Richard Woolhouse, plumber, glazier, and gas fitter on St. Peter’s Street. Robert lived in St. Peter’s parish at the time of his death. An Alfred Lyon, son of Alfred and Jemima Lyon 93 Friargate, Derby was baptised on December 4, 1877. An Allen Hewley Lyon, born February 1, 1879 was baptised June 17 1879.

                             

                            Anne wrote in August 1854: “KERRY was married three weeks since to ELIZABETH EATON. He has left Smith some time.” Perhaps this was the same person referred to by Joseph: “BILL KERRY, the blacksmith for DANIEL SMITH, is working for John Fletcher lace manufacturer.” According to the 1841 census, Elizabeth age 12, was the oldest daughter of Thomas and Rebecca Eaton. She would certainly have been of marriagable age in 1854. A William Kerry, age 14, was listed as a blacksmith’s apprentice in the 1851 census; but another William Kerry who was 29 in 1851 was already working for Daniel Smith as a blacksmith. REBECCA EATON was listed in the 1851 census as a widow serving as a nurse in the John Housley household. The 1881 census lists the family of William Kerry, blacksmith, as Jane, 19; William 13; Anne, 7; and Joseph, 4. Elizabeth is not mentioned but Bill is not listed as a widower.

                            Anne also wrote in 1854 that she had not seen or heard anything of DICK HANSON for two years. Joseph wrote that he did not know Old BETTY HANSON’S son. A Richard Hanson, age 24 in 1851, lived with a family named Moore. His occupation was listed as “journeyman knitter.” An Elizabeth Hanson listed as 24 in 1851 could hardly be “Old Betty.” Emma wrote in June 1856 that JOE OLDKNOW age 27 had married Mrs. Gribble’s servant age 17.

                            Anne wrote that “JOHN SPENCER had not been since father died.” The only John Spencer in Smalley in 1841 was four years old. He would have been 11 at the time of William Housley’s death. Certainly, the two could have been friends, but perhaps young John was named for his grandfather who was a crony of William’s living in a locality not included in the Smalley census.

                            TAILOR ALLEN had lost his wife and was still living in the old house in 1872. JACK WHITE had died very suddenly, and DR. BODEN had died also. Dr. Boden’s first name was Robert. He was 53 in 1851, and was probably the Robert, son of Richard and Jane, who was christened in Morely in 1797. By 1861, he had married Catherine, a native of Smalley, who was at least 14 years his junior–18 according to the 1871 census!

                            Among the family’s dearest friends were JOSEPH AND ELIZABETH DAVY, who were married some time after 1841. Mrs. Davy was born in 1812 and her husband in 1805. In 1841, the Kidsley Park farm household included DANIEL SMITH 72, Elizabeth 29 and 5 year old Hannah Smith. In 1851, Mr. Davy’s brother William and 10 year old Emma Davy were visiting from London. Joseph reported the death of both Davy brothers in 1872; Joseph apparently died first.

                            Mrs. Davy’s father, was a well known Quaker. In 1856, Emma wrote: “Mr. Smith is very hearty and looks much the same.” He died in December 1863 at the age of 94. George Fox, the founder of the Quakers visited Kidsley Park in 1650 and 1654.

                            Mr. Davy died in 1863, but in 1854 Anne wrote how ill he had been for two years. “For two last winters we never thought he would live. He is now able to go out a little on the pony.” In March 1856, his wife wrote, “My husband is in poor health and fell.” Later in 1856, Emma wrote, “Mr. Davy is living which is a great wonder. Mrs. Davy is very delicate but as good a friend as ever.”

                            In The Derbyshire Advertiser and Journal, 15 May 1863:

                            Davy Death

                             

                            Whenever the girls sent greetings from Mrs. Davy they used her Quaker speech pattern of “thee and thy.”  Mrs. Davy wrote to George on March 21 1856 sending some gifts from his sisters and a portrait of their mother–“Emma is away yet and A is so much worse.” Mrs. Davy concluded: “With best wishes for thy health and prosperity in this world and the next I am thy sincere friend.”

                            Mrs. Davy later remarried. Her new husband was W.T. BARBER. The 1861 census lists William Barber, 35, Bachelor of Arts, Cambridge, living with his 82 year old widowed mother on an 135 acre farm with three servants. One of these may have been the Ann who, according to Joseph, married Jack Oldknow. By 1871 the farm, now occupied by William, 47 and Elizabeth, 57, had grown to 189 acres. Meanwhile, Kidsley Park Farm became the home of the Housleys’ cousin Selina Carrington and her husband Walker Martin. Both Barbers were still living in 1881.

                            Mrs. Davy was described in Kerry’s History of Smalley as “an accomplished and exemplary lady.” A piece of her poetry “Farewell to Kidsley Park” was published in the history. It was probably written when Elizabeth moved to the Barber farm. Emma sent one of her poems to George. It was supposed to be about their house. “We have sent you a piece of poetry that Mrs. Davy composed about our ‘Old House.’ I am sure you will like it though you may not understand all the allusions she makes use of as well as we do.”

                            Kiddsley Park Farm, Smalley, in 1898.  (note that the Housley’s lived at Kiddsley Grange Farm, and the Davy’s at neighbouring Kiddsley Park Farm)

                            Kiddsley Park Farm

                             

                            Emma was not sure if George wanted to hear the local gossip (“I don’t know whether such little particulars will interest you”), but shared it anyway. In November 1855: “We have let the house to Mr. Gribble. I dare say you know who he married, Matilda Else. They came from Lincoln here in March. Mrs. Gribble gets drunk nearly every day and there are such goings on it is really shameful. So you may be sure we have not very pleasant neighbors but we have very little to do with them.”

                            John Else and his wife Hannah and their children John and Harriet (who were born in Smalley) lived in Tag Hill in 1851. With them lived a granddaughter Matilda Gribble age 3 who was born in Lincoln. A Matilda, daughter of John and Hannah, was christened in 1815. (A Sam Else died when he fell down the steps of a bar in 1855.)

                            #6269
                            TracyTracy
                            Participant

                              The Housley Letters 

                              From Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters.

                               

                              William Housley (1781-1848) and Ellen Carrington were married on May 30, 1814 at St. Oswald’s church in Ashbourne. William died in 1848 at the age of 67 of “disease of lungs and general debility”. Ellen died in 1872.

                              Marriage of William Housley and Ellen Carrington in Ashbourne in 1814:

                              William and Ellen Marriage

                               

                              Parish records show three children for William and his first wife, Mary, Ellens’ sister, who were married December 29, 1806: Mary Ann, christened in 1808 and mentioned frequently in the letters; Elizabeth, christened in 1810, but never mentioned in any letters; and William, born in 1812, probably referred to as Will in the letters. Mary died in 1813.

                              William and Ellen had ten children: John, Samuel, Edward, Anne, Charles, George, Joseph, Robert, Emma, and Joseph. The first Joseph died at the age of four, and the last son was also named Joseph. Anne never married, Charles emigrated to Australia in 1851, and George to USA, also in 1851. The letters are to George, from his sisters and brothers in England.

                              The following are excerpts of those letters, including excerpts of Barbara Housley’s “Narrative on Historic Letters”. They are grouped according to who they refer to, rather than chronological order.

                               

                              ELLEN HOUSLEY 1795-1872

                              Joseph wrote that when Emma was married, Ellen “broke up the comfortable home and the things went to Derby and she went to live with them but Derby didn’t agree with her so she left again leaving her things behind and came to live with John in the new house where she died.” Ellen was listed with John’s household in the 1871 census.
                              In May 1872, the Ilkeston Pioneer carried this notice: “Mr. Hopkins will sell by auction on Saturday next the eleventh of May 1872 the whole of the useful furniture, sewing machine, etc. nearly new on the premises of the late Mrs. Housley at Smalley near Heanor in the county of Derby. Sale at one o’clock in the afternoon.”

                              Ellen’s family was evidently rather prominant in Smalley. Two Carringtons (John and William) served on the Parish Council in 1794. Parish records are full of Carrington marriages and christenings; census records confirm many of the family groupings.

                              In June of 1856, Emma wrote: “Mother looks as well as ever and was told by a lady the other day that she looked handsome.” Later she wrote: “Mother is as stout as ever although she sometimes complains of not being able to do as she used to.”

                               

                              Mary’s children:

                              MARY ANN HOUSLEY  1808-1878

                              There were hard feelings between Mary Ann and Ellen and her children. Anne wrote: “If you remember we were not very friendly when you left. They never came and nothing was too bad for Mary Ann to say of Mother and me, but when Robert died Mother sent for her to the funeral but she did not think well to come so we took no more notice. She would not allow her children to come either.”

                              Mary Ann was unlucky in love! In Anne’s second letter she wrote: “William Carrington is paying Mary Ann great attention. He is living in London but they write to each other….We expect it will be a match.” Apparantly the courtship was stormy for in 1855, Emma wrote: “Mary Ann’s wedding with William Carrington has dropped through after she had prepared everything, dresses and all for the occassion.” Then in 1856, Emma wrote: “William Carrington and Mary Ann are separated. They wore him out with their nonsense.” Whether they ever married is unclear. Joseph wrote in 1872: “Mary Ann was married but her husband has left her. She is in very poor health. She has one daughter and they are living with their mother at Smalley.”

                              Regarding William Carrington, Emma supplied this bit of news: “His sister, Mrs. Lily, has eloped with a married man. Is she not a nice person!”

                               

                              WILLIAM HOUSLEY JR. 1812-1890

                              According to a letter from Anne, Will’s two sons and daughter were sent to learn dancing so they would be “fit for any society.” Will’s wife was Dorothy Palfry. They were married in Denby on October 20, 1836 when Will was 24. According to the 1851 census, Will and Dorothy had three sons: Alfred 14, Edwin 12, and William 10. All three boys were born in Denby.

                              In his letter of May 30, 1872, after just bemoaning that all of his brothers and sisters are gone except Sam and John, Joseph added: “Will is living still.” In another 1872 letter Joseph wrote, “Will is living at Heanor yet and carrying on his cattle dealing.” The 1871 census listed Will, 59, and his son William, 30, of Lascoe Road, Heanor, as cattle dealers.

                               

                              Ellen’s children:

                              JOHN HOUSLEY  1815-1893

                              John married Sarah Baggally in Morely in 1838. They had at least six children. Elizabeth (born 2 May 1838) was “out service” in 1854. In her “third year out,” Elizabeth was described by Anne as “a very nice steady girl but quite a woman in appearance.” One of her positions was with a Mrs. Frearson in Heanor. Emma wrote in 1856: “Elizabeth is still at Mrs. Frearson. She is such a fine stout girl you would not know her.” Joseph wrote in 1872 that Elizabeth was in service with Mrs. Eliza Sitwell at Derby. (About 1850, Miss Eliza Wilmot-Sitwell provided for a small porch with a handsome Norman doorway at the west end of the St. John the Baptist parish church in Smalley.)

                              According to Elizabeth’s birth certificate and the 1841 census, John was a butcher. By 1851, the household included a nurse and a servant, and John was listed as a “victular.” Anne wrote in February 1854, “John has left the Public House a year and a half ago. He is living where Plumbs (Ann Plumb witnessed William’s death certificate with her mark) did and Thomas Allen has the land. He has been working at James Eley’s all winter.” In 1861, Ellen lived with John and Sarah and the three boys.

                              John sold his share in the inheritance from their mother and disappeared after her death. (He died in Doncaster, Yorkshire, in 1893.) At that time Charles, the youngest would have been 21. Indeed, Joseph wrote in July 1872: “John’s children are all grown up”.

                              In May 1872, Joseph wrote: “For what do you think, John has sold his share and he has acted very bad since his wife died and at the same time he sold all his furniture. You may guess I have never seen him but once since poor mother’s funeral and he is gone now no one knows where.”

                              In February 1874 Joseph wrote: “You want to know what made John go away. Well, I will give you one reason. I think I told you that when his wife died he persuaded me to leave Derby and come to live with him. Well so we did and dear Harriet to keep his house. Well he insulted my wife and offered things to her that was not proper and my dear wife had the power to resist his unmanly conduct. I did not think he could of served me such a dirty trick so that is one thing dear brother. He could not look me in the face when we met. Then after we left him he got a woman in the house and I suppose they lived as man and wife. She caught the small pox and died and there he was by himself like some wild man. Well dear brother I could not go to him again after he had served me and mine as he had and I believe he was greatly in debt too so that he sold his share out of the property and when he received the money at Belper he went away and has never been seen by any of us since but I have heard of him being at Sheffield enquiring for Sam Caldwell. You will remember him. He worked in the Nag’s Head yard but I have heard nothing no more of him.”

                              A mention of a John Housley of Heanor in the Nottinghma Journal 1875.  I don’t know for sure if the John mentioned here is the brother John who Joseph describes above as behaving improperly to his wife. John Housley had a son Joseph, born in 1840, and John’s wife Sarah died in 1870.

                              John Housley

                               

                              In 1876, the solicitor wrote to George: “Have you heard of John Housley? He is entitled to Robert’s share and I want him to claim it.”

                               

                              SAMUEL HOUSLEY 1816-

                              Sam married Elizabeth Brookes of Sutton Coldfield, and they had three daughters: Elizabeth, Mary Anne and Catherine.  Elizabeth his wife died in 1849, a few months after Samuel’s father William died in 1848. The particular circumstances relating to these individuals have been discussed in previous chapters; the following are letter excerpts relating to them.

                              Death of William Housley 15 Dec 1848, and Elizabeth Housley 5 April 1849, Smalley:

                              Housley Deaths

                               

                              Joseph wrote in December 1872: “I saw one of Sam’s daughters, the youngest Kate, you would remember her a baby I dare say. She is very comfortably married.”

                              In the same letter (December 15, 1872), Joseph wrote:  “I think we have now found all out now that is concerned in the matter for there was only Sam that we did not know his whereabouts but I was informed a week ago that he is dead–died about three years ago in Birmingham Union. Poor Sam. He ought to have come to a better end than that….His daughter and her husband went to Brimingham and also to Sutton Coldfield that is where he married his wife from and found out his wife’s brother. It appears he has been there and at Birmingham ever since he went away but ever fond of drink.”

                              (Sam, however, was still alive in 1871, living as a lodger at the George and Dragon Inn, Henley in Arden. And no trace of Sam has been found since. It would appear that Sam did not want to be found.)

                               

                              EDWARD HOUSLEY 1819-1843

                              Edward died before George left for USA in 1851, and as such there is no mention of him in the letters.

                               

                              ANNE HOUSLEY 1821-1856

                              Anne wrote two letters to her brother George between February 1854 and her death in 1856. Apparently she suffered from a lung disease for she wrote: “I can say you will be surprised I am still living and better but still cough and spit a deal. Can do nothing but sit and sew.” According to the 1851 census, Anne, then 29, was a seamstress. Their friend, Mrs. Davy, wrote in March 1856: “This I send in a box to my Brother….The pincushion cover and pen wiper are Anne’s work–are for thy wife. She would have made it up had she been able.” Anne was not living at home at the time of the 1841 census. She would have been 19 or 20 and perhaps was “out service.”

                              In her second letter Anne wrote: “It is a great trouble now for me to write…as the body weakens so does the mind often. I have been very weak all summer. That I continue is a wonder to all and to spit so much although much better than when you left home.” She also wrote: “You know I had a desire for America years ago. Were I in health and strength, it would be the land of my adoption.”

                              In November 1855, Emma wrote, “Anne has been very ill all summer and has not been able to write or do anything.” Their neighbor Mrs. Davy wrote on March 21, 1856: “I fear Anne will not be long without a change.” In a black-edged letter the following June, Emma wrote: “I need not tell you how happy she was and how calmly and peacefully she died. She only kept in bed two days.”

                              Certainly Anne was a woman of deep faith and strong religious convictions. When she wrote that they were hoping to hear of Charles’ success on the gold fields she added: “But I would rather hear of him having sought and found the Pearl of great price than all the gold Australia can produce, (For what shall it profit a man if he gain the whole world and lose his soul?).” Then she asked George: “I should like to learn how it was you were first led to seek pardon and a savior. I do feel truly rejoiced to hear you have been led to seek and find this Pearl through the workings of the Holy Spirit and I do pray that He who has begun this good work in each of us may fulfill it and carry it on even unto the end and I can never doubt the willingness of Jesus who laid down his life for us. He who said whoever that cometh unto me I will in no wise cast out.”

                              Anne’s will was probated October 14, 1856. Mr. William Davy of Kidsley Park appeared for the family. Her estate was valued at under £20. Emma was to receive fancy needlework, a four post bedstead, feather bed and bedding, a mahogany chest of drawers, plates, linen and china. Emma was also to receive Anne’s writing desk. There was a condition that Ellen would have use of these items until her death.

                              The money that Anne was to receive from her grandfather, William Carrington, and her father, William Housley was to be distributed one third to Joseph, one third to Emma, and one third to be divided between her four neices: John’s daughter Elizabeth, 18, and Sam’s daughters Elizabeth, 10, Mary Ann, 9 and Catharine, age 7 to be paid by the trustees as they think “most useful and proper.” Emma Lyon and Elizabeth Davy were the witnesses.

                              The Carrington Farm:

                              Carringtons Farm

                               

                              CHARLES HOUSLEY 1823-1855

                              Charles went to Australia in 1851, and was last heard from in January 1853. According to the solicitor, who wrote to George on June 3, 1874, Charles had received advances on the settlement of their parent’s estate. “Your promissory note with the two signed by your brother Charles for 20 pounds he received from his father and 20 pounds he received from his mother are now in the possession of the court.”

                              Charles and George were probably quite close friends. Anne wrote in 1854: “Charles inquired very particularly in both his letters after you.”

                              According to Anne, Charles and a friend married two sisters. He and his father-in-law had a farm where they had 130 cows and 60 pigs. Whatever the trade he learned in England, he never worked at it once he reached Australia. While it does not seem that Charles went to Australia because gold had been discovered there, he was soon caught up in “gold fever”. Anne wrote: “I dare say you have heard of the immense gold fields of Australia discovered about the time he went. Thousands have since then emigrated to Australia, both high and low. Such accounts we heard in the papers of people amassing fortunes we could not believe. I asked him when I wrote if it was true. He said this was no exaggeration for people were making their fortune daily and he intended going to the diggings in six weeks for he could stay away no longer so that we are hoping to hear of his success if he is alive.”

                              In March 1856, Mrs. Davy wrote: “I am sorry to tell thee they have had a letter from Charles’s wife giving account of Charles’s death of 6 months consumption at the Victoria diggings. He has left 2 children a boy and a girl William and Ellen.” In June of the same year in a black edged letter, Emma wrote: “I think Mrs. Davy mentioned Charles’s death in her note. His wife wrote to us. They have two children Helen and William. Poor dear little things. How much I should like to see them all. She writes very affectionately.”

                              In December 1872, Joseph wrote: “I’m told that Charles two daughters has wrote to Smalley post office making inquiries about his share….” In January 1876, the solicitor wrote: “Charles Housley’s children have claimed their father’s share.”

                               

                              GEORGE HOUSLEY 1824-1877

                              George emigrated to the United states in 1851, arriving in July. The solicitor Abraham John Flint referred in a letter to a 15-pound advance which was made to George on June 9, 1851. This certainly was connected to his journey. George settled along the Delaware River in Bucks County, Pennsylvania. The letters from the solicitor were addressed to: Lahaska Post Office, Bucks County, Pennsylvania.

                              George married Sarah Ann Hill on May 6, 1854 in Doylestown, Bucks County, Pennsylvania. In her first letter (February 1854), Anne wrote: “We want to know who and what is this Miss Hill you name in your letter. What age is she? Send us all the particulars but I would advise you not to get married until you have sufficient to make a comfortable home.”

                              Upon learning of George’s marriage, Anne wrote: “I hope dear brother you may be happy with your wife….I hope you will be as a son to her parents. Mother unites with me in kind love to you both and to your father and mother with best wishes for your health and happiness.” In 1872 (December) Joseph wrote: “I am sorry to hear that sister’s father is so ill. It is what we must all come to some time and hope we shall meet where there is no more trouble.”

                              Emma wrote in 1855, “We write in love to your wife and yourself and you must write soon and tell us whether there is a little nephew or niece and what you call them.” In June of 1856, Emma wrote: “We want to see dear Sarah Ann and the dear little boy. We were much pleased with the “bit of news” you sent.” The bit of news was the birth of John Eley Housley, January 11, 1855. Emma concluded her letter “Give our very kindest love to dear sister and dearest Johnnie.”

                              In September 1872, Joseph wrote, “I was very sorry to hear that John your oldest had met with such a sad accident but I hope he is got alright again by this time.” In the same letter, Joseph asked: “Now I want to know what sort of a town you are living in or village. How far is it from New York? Now send me all particulars if you please.”

                              In March 1873 Harriet asked Sarah Ann: “And will you please send me all the news at the place and what it is like for it seems to me that it is a wild place but you must tell me what it is like….”.  The question of whether she was referring to Bucks County, Pennsylvania or some other place is raised in Joseph’s letter of the same week.
                              On March 17, 1873, Joseph wrote: “I was surprised to hear that you had gone so far away west. Now dear brother what ever are you doing there so far away from home and family–looking out for something better I suppose.”

                              The solicitor wrote on May 23, 1874: “Lately I have not written because I was not certain of your address and because I doubted I had much interesting news to tell you.” Later, Joseph wrote concerning the problems settling the estate, “You see dear brother there is only me here on our side and I cannot do much. I wish you were here to help me a bit and if you think of going for another summer trip this turn you might as well run over here.”

                              Apparently, George had indicated he might return to England for a visit in 1856. Emma wrote concerning the portrait of their mother which had been sent to George: “I hope you like mother’s portrait. I did not see it but I suppose it was not quite perfect about the eyes….Joseph and I intend having ours taken for you when you come over….Do come over before very long.”

                              In March 1873, Joseph wrote: “You ask me what I think of you coming to England. I think as you have given the trustee power to sign for you I think you could do no good but I should like to see you once again for all that. I can’t say whether there would be anything amiss if you did come as you say it would be throwing good money after bad.”

                              On June 10, 1875, the solicitor wrote: “I have been expecting to hear from you for some time past. Please let me hear what you are doing and where you are living and how I must send you your money.” George’s big news at that time was that on May 3, 1875, he had become a naturalized citizen “renouncing and abjuring all allegiance and fidelity to every foreign prince, potentate, state and sovereignity whatsoever, and particularly to Victoria Queen of Great Britain of whom he was before a subject.”

                               

                              ROBERT HOUSLEY 1832-1851

                              In 1854, Anne wrote: “Poor Robert. He died in August after you left he broke a blood vessel in the lung.”
                              From Joseph’s first letter we learn that Robert was 19 when he died: “Dear brother there have been a great many changes in the family since you left us. All is gone except myself and John and Sam–we have heard nothing of him since he left. Robert died first when he was 19 years of age. Then Anne and Charles too died in Australia and then a number of years elapsed before anyone else. Then John lost his wife, then Emma, and last poor dear mother died last January on the 11th.”

                              Anne described Robert’s death in this way: “He had thrown up blood many times before in the spring but the last attack weakened him that he only lived a fortnight after. He died at Derby. Mother was with him. Although he suffered much he never uttered a murmur or regret and always a smile on his face for everyone that saw him. He will be regretted by all that knew him”.

                              Robert died a resident of St. Peter’s Parish, Derby, but was buried in Smalley on August 16, 1851.
                              Apparently Robert was apprenticed to be a joiner for, according to Anne, Joseph took his place: “Joseph wanted to be a joiner. We thought we could do no better than let him take Robert’s place which he did the October after and is there still.”

                              In 1876, the solicitor wrote to George: “Have you heard of John Housley? He is entitled to Robert’s share and I want him to claim it.”

                               

                              EMMA HOUSLEY 1836-1871

                              Emma was not mentioned in Anne’s first letter. In the second, Anne wrote that Emma was living at Spondon with two ladies in her “third situation,” and added, “She is grown a bouncing woman.” Anne described her sister well. Emma wrote in her first letter (November 12, 1855): “I must tell you that I am just 21 and we had my pudding last Sunday. I wish I could send you a piece.”

                              From Emma’s letters we learn that she was living in Derby from May until November 1855 with Mr. Haywood, an iron merchant. She explained, “He has failed and I have been obliged to leave,” adding, “I expect going to a new situation very soon. It is at Belper.” In 1851 records, William Haywood, age 22, was listed as an iron foundry worker. In the 1857 Derby Directory, James and George were listed as iron and brass founders and ironmongers with an address at 9 Market Place, Derby.

                              In June 1856, Emma wrote from “The Cedars, Ashbourne Road” where she was working for Mr. Handysides.
                              While she was working for Mr. Handysides, Emma wrote: “Mother is thinking of coming to live at Derby. That will be nice for Joseph and I.”

                              Friargate and Ashbourne Road were located in St. Werburgh’s Parish. (In fact, St. Werburgh’s vicarage was at 185 Surrey Street. This clue led to the discovery of the record of Emma’s marriage on May 6, 1858, to Edwin Welch Harvey, son of Samuel Harvey in St. Werburgh’s.)

                              In 1872, Joseph wrote: “Our sister Emma, she died at Derby at her own home for she was married. She has left two young children behind. The husband was the son of the man that I went apprentice to and has caused a great deal of trouble to our family and I believe hastened poor Mother’s death….”.   Joseph added that he believed Emma’s “complaint” was consumption and that she was sick a good bit. Joseph wrote: “Mother was living with John when I came home (from Ascension Island around 1867? or to Smalley from Derby around 1870?) for when Emma was married she broke up the comfortable home and the things went to Derby and she went to live with them but Derby did not agree with her so she had to leave it again but left all her things there.”

                              Emma Housley and Edwin Welch Harvey wedding, 1858:

                              Emma Housley wedding

                               

                              JOSEPH HOUSLEY 1838-1893

                              We first hear of Joseph in a letter from Anne to George in 1854. “Joseph wanted to be a joiner. We thought we could do no better than let him take Robert’s place which he did the October after (probably 1851) and is there still. He is grown as tall as you I think quite a man.” Emma concurred in her first letter: “He is quite a man in his appearance and quite as tall as you.”

                              From Emma we learn in 1855: “Joseph has left Mr. Harvey. He had not work to employ him. So mother thought he had better leave his indenture and be at liberty at once than wait for Harvey to be a bankrupt. He has got a very good place of work now and is very steady.” In June of 1856, Emma wrote “Joseph and I intend to have our portraits taken for you when you come over….Mother is thinking of coming to Derby. That will be nice for Joseph and I. Joseph is very hearty I am happy to say.”

                              According to Joseph’s letters, he was married to Harriet Ballard. Joseph described their miraculous reunion in this way: “I must tell you that I have been abroad myself to the Island of Ascension. (Elsewhere he wrote that he was on the island when the American civil war broke out). I went as a Royal Marine and worked at my trade and saved a bit of money–enough to buy my discharge and enough to get married with but while I was out on the island who should I meet with there but my dear wife’s sister. (On two occasions Joseph and Harriet sent George the name and address of Harriet’s sister, Mrs. Brooks, in Susquehanna Depot, Pennsylvania, but it is not clear whether this was the same sister.) She was lady’s maid to the captain’s wife. Though I had never seen her before we got to know each other somehow so from that me and my wife recommenced our correspondence and you may be sure I wanted to get home to her. But as soon as I did get home that is to England I was not long before I was married and I have not regretted yet for we are very comfortable as well as circumstances will allow for I am only a journeyman joiner.”

                              Proudly, Joseph wrote: “My little family consists of three nice children–John, Joseph and Susy Annie.” On her birth certificate, Susy Ann’s birthdate is listed as 1871. Parish records list a Lucy Annie christened in 1873. The boys were born in Derby, John in 1868 and Joseph in 1869. In his second letter, Joseph repeated: “I have got three nice children, a good wife and I often think is more than I have deserved.” On August 6, 1873, Joseph and Harriet wrote: “We both thank you dear sister for the pieces of money you sent for the children. I don’t know as I have ever see any before.” Joseph ended another letter: “Now I must close with our kindest love to you all and kisses from the children.”

                              In Harriet’s letter to Sarah Ann (March 19, 1873), she promised: “I will send you myself and as soon as the weather gets warm as I can take the children to Derby, I will have them taken and send them, but it is too cold yet for we have had a very cold winter and a great deal of rain.” At this time, the children were all under 6 and the baby was not yet two.

                              In March 1873 Joseph wrote: “I have been working down at Heanor gate there is a joiner shop there where Kings used to live I have been working there this winter and part of last summer but the wages is very low but it is near home that is one comfort.” (Heanor Gate is about 1/4 mile from Kidsley Grange. There was a school and industrial park there in 1988.) At this time Joseph and his family were living in “the big house–in Old Betty Hanson’s house.” The address in the 1871 census was Smalley Lane.

                              A glimpse into Joseph’s personality is revealed by this remark to George in an 1872 letter: “Many thanks for your portrait and will send ours when we can get them taken for I never had but one taken and that was in my old clothes and dear Harriet is not willing to part with that. I tell her she ought to be satisfied with the original.”

                              On one occasion Joseph and Harriet both sent seeds. (Marks are still visible on the paper.) Joseph sent “the best cow cabbage seed in the country–Robinson Champion,” and Harriet sent red cabbage–Shaw’s Improved Red. Possibly cow cabbage was also known as ox cabbage: “I hope you will have some good cabbages for the Ox cabbage takes all the prizes here. I suppose you will be taking the prizes out there with them.” Joseph wrote that he would put the name of the seeds by each “but I should think that will not matter. You will tell the difference when they come up.”

                              George apparently would have liked Joseph to come to him as early as 1854. Anne wrote: “As to his coming to you that must be left for the present.” In 1872, Joseph wrote: “I have been thinking of making a move from here for some time before I heard from you for it is living from hand to mouth and never certain of a job long either.” Joseph then made plans to come to the United States in the spring of 1873. “For I intend all being well leaving England in the spring. Many thanks for your kind offer but I hope we shall be able to get a comfortable place before we have been out long.” Joseph promised to bring some things George wanted and asked: “What sort of things would be the best to bring out there for I don’t want to bring a lot that is useless.” Joseph’s plans are confirmed in a letter from the solicitor May 23, 1874: “I trust you are prospering and in good health. Joseph seems desirous of coming out to you when this is settled.”

                              George must have been reminiscing about gooseberries (Heanor has an annual gooseberry show–one was held July 28, 1872) and Joseph promised to bring cuttings when they came: “Dear Brother, I could not get the gooseberries for they was all gathered when I received your letter but we shall be able to get some seed out the first chance and I shall try to bring some cuttings out along.” In the same letter that he sent the cabbage seeds Joseph wrote: “I have got some gooseberries drying this year for you. They are very fine ones but I have only four as yet but I was promised some more when they were ripe.” In another letter Joseph sent gooseberry seeds and wrote their names: Victoria, Gharibaldi and Globe.

                              In September 1872 Joseph wrote; “My wife is anxious to come. I hope it will suit her health for she is not over strong.” Elsewhere Joseph wrote that Harriet was “middling sometimes. She is subject to sick headaches. It knocks her up completely when they come on.” In December 1872 Joseph wrote, “Now dear brother about us coming to America you know we shall have to wait until this affair is settled and if it is not settled and thrown into Chancery I’m afraid we shall have to stay in England for I shall never be able to save money enough to bring me out and my family but I hope of better things.”

                              On July 19, 1875 Abraham Flint (the solicitor) wrote: “Joseph Housley has removed from Smalley and is working on some new foundry buildings at Little Chester near Derby. He lives at a village called Little Eaton near Derby. If you address your letter to him as Joseph Housley, carpenter, Little Eaton near Derby that will no doubt find him.”

                              George did not save any letters from Joseph after 1874, hopefully he did reach him at Little Eaton. Joseph and his family are not listed in either Little Eaton or Derby on the 1881 census.

                              In his last letter (February 11, 1874), Joseph sounded very discouraged and wrote that Harriet’s parents were very poorly and both had been “in bed for a long time.” In addition, Harriet and the children had been ill.
                              The move to Little Eaton may indicate that Joseph received his settlement because in August, 1873, he wrote: “I think this is bad news enough and bad luck too, but I have had little else since I came to live at Kiddsley cottages but perhaps it is all for the best if one could only think so. I have begun to think there will be no chance for us coming over to you for I am afraid there will not be so much left as will bring us out without it is settled very shortly but I don’t intend leaving this house until it is settled either one way or the other. “

                              Joseph Housley and the Kiddsley cottages:

                              Joseph Housley

                              #6268
                              TracyTracy
                              Participant

                                From Tanganyika with Love

                                continued part 9

                                With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                Lyamungu 3rd January 1945

                                Dearest Family.

                                We had a novel Christmas this year. We decided to avoid the expense of
                                entertaining and being entertained at Lyamungu, and went off to spend Christmas
                                camping in a forest on the Western slopes of Kilimanjaro. George decided to combine
                                business with pleasure and in this way we were able to use Government transport.
                                We set out the day before Christmas day and drove along the road which skirts
                                the slopes of Kilimanjaro and first visited a beautiful farm where Philip Teare, the ex
                                Game Warden, and his wife Mary are staying. We had afternoon tea with them and then
                                drove on in to the natural forest above the estate and pitched our tent beside a small
                                clear mountain stream. We decorated the tent with paper streamers and a few small
                                balloons and John found a small tree of the traditional shape which we decorated where
                                it stood with tinsel and small ornaments.

                                We put our beer, cool drinks for the children and bottles of fresh milk from Simba
                                Estate, in the stream and on Christmas morning they were as cold as if they had been in
                                the refrigerator all night. There were not many presents for the children, there never are,
                                but they do not seem to mind and are well satisfied with a couple of balloons apiece,
                                sweets, tin whistles and a book each.

                                George entertain the children before breakfast. He can make a magical thing out
                                of the most ordinary balloon. The children watched entranced as he drew on his pipe
                                and then blew the smoke into the balloon. He then pinched the neck of the balloon
                                between thumb and forefinger and released the smoke in little puffs. Occasionally the
                                balloon ejected a perfect smoke ring and the forest rang with shouts of “Do it again
                                Daddy.” Another trick was to blow up the balloon to maximum size and then twist the
                                neck tightly before releasing. Before subsiding the balloon darted about in a crazy
                                fashion causing great hilarity. Such fun, at the cost of a few pence.

                                After breakfast George went off to fish for trout. John and Jim decided that they
                                also wished to fish so we made rods out of sticks and string and bent pins and they
                                fished happily, but of course quite unsuccessfully, for hours. Both of course fell into the
                                stream and got soaked, but I was prepared for this, and the little stream was so shallow
                                that they could not come to any harm. Henry played happily in the sand and I had a
                                most peaceful morning.

                                Hamisi roasted a chicken in a pot over the camp fire and the jelly set beautifully in the
                                stream. So we had grilled trout and chicken for our Christmas dinner. I had of course
                                taken an iced cake for the occasion and, all in all, it was a very successful Christmas day.
                                On Boxing day we drove down to the plains where George was to investigate a
                                report of game poaching near the Ngassari Furrow. This is a very long ditch which has
                                been dug by the Government for watering the Masai stock in the area. It is also used by
                                game and we saw herds of zebra and wildebeest, and some Grant’s Gazelle and
                                giraffe, all comparatively tame. At one point a small herd of zebra raced beside the lorry
                                apparently enjoying the fun of a gallop. They were all sleek and fat and looked wild and
                                beautiful in action.

                                We camped a considerable distance from the water but this precaution did not
                                save us from the mosquitoes which launched a vicious attack on us after sunset, so that
                                we took to our beds unusually early. They were on the job again when we got up at
                                sunrise so I was very glad when we were once more on our way home.

                                “I like Christmas safari. Much nicer that silly old party,” said John. I agree but I think
                                it is time that our children learned to play happily with others. There are no other young
                                children at Lyamungu though there are two older boys and a girl who go to boarding
                                school in Nairobi.

                                On New Years Day two Army Officers from the military camp at Moshi, came for
                                tea and to talk game hunting with George. I think they rather enjoy visiting a home and
                                seeing children and pets around.

                                Eleanor.

                                Lyamungu 14 May 1945

                                Dearest Family.

                                So the war in Europe is over at last. It is such marvellous news that I can hardly
                                believe it. To think that as soon as George can get leave we will go to England and
                                bring Ann and George home with us to Tanganyika. When we know when this leave can
                                be arranged we will want Kate to join us here as of course she must go with us to
                                England to meet George’s family. She has become so much a part of your lives that I
                                know it will be a wrench for you to give her up but I know that you will all be happy to
                                think that soon our family will be reunited.

                                The V.E. celebrations passed off quietly here. We all went to Moshi to see the
                                Victory Parade of the King’s African Rifles and in the evening we went to a celebration
                                dinner at the Game Warden’s house. Besides ourselves the Moores had invited the
                                Commanding Officer from Moshi and a junior officer. We had a very good dinner and
                                many toasts including one to Mrs Moore’s brother, Oliver Milton who is fighting in Burma
                                and has recently been awarded the Military Cross.

                                There was also a celebration party for the children in the grounds of the Moshi
                                Club. Such a spread! I think John and Jim sampled everything. We mothers were
                                having our tea separately and a friend laughingly told me to turn around and have a look.
                                I did, and saw the long tea tables now deserted by all the children but my two sons who
                                were still eating steadily, and finding the party more exciting than the game of Musical
                                Bumps into which all the other children had entered with enthusiasm.

                                There was also an extremely good puppet show put on by the Italian prisoners
                                of war from the camp at Moshi. They had made all the puppets which included well
                                loved characters like Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs and the Babes in the Wood as
                                well as more sophisticated ones like an irritable pianist and a would be prima donna. The
                                most popular puppets with the children were a native askari and his family – a very
                                happy little scene. I have never before seen a puppet show and was as entranced as
                                the children. It is amazing what clever manipulation and lighting can do. I believe that the
                                Italians mean to take their puppets to Nairobi and am glad to think that there, they will
                                have larger audiences to appreciate their art.

                                George has just come in, and I paused in my writing to ask him for the hundredth
                                time when he thinks we will get leave. He says I must be patient because it may be a
                                year before our turn comes. Shipping will be disorganised for months to come and we
                                cannot expect priority simply because we have been separated so long from our
                                children. The same situation applies to scores of other Government Officials.
                                I have decided to write the story of my childhood in South Africa and about our
                                life together in Tanganyika up to the time Ann and George left the country. I know you
                                will have told Kate these stories, but Ann and George were so very little when they left
                                home that I fear that they cannot remember much.

                                My Mother-in-law will have told them about their father but she can tell them little
                                about me. I shall send them one chapter of my story each month in the hope that they
                                may be interested and not feel that I am a stranger when at last we meet again.

                                Eleanor.

                                Lyamungu 19th September 1945

                                Dearest Family.

                                In a months time we will be saying good-bye to Lyamungu. George is to be
                                transferred to Mbeya and I am delighted, not only as I look upon Mbeya as home, but
                                because there is now a primary school there which John can attend. I feel he will make
                                much better progress in his lessons when he realises that all children of his age attend
                                school. At present he is putting up a strong resistance to learning to read and spell, but
                                he writes very neatly, does his sums accurately and shows a real talent for drawing. If
                                only he had the will to learn I feel he would do very well.

                                Jim now just four, is too young for lessons but too intelligent to be interested in
                                the ayah’s attempts at entertainment. Yes I’ve had to engage a native girl to look after
                                Henry from 9 am to 12.30 when I supervise John’s Correspondence Course. She is
                                clean and amiable, but like most African women she has no initiative at all when it comes
                                to entertaining children. Most African men and youths are good at this.

                                I don’t regret our stay at Lyamungu. It is a beautiful spot and the change to the
                                cooler climate after the heat of Morogoro has been good for all the children. John is still
                                tall for his age but not so thin as he was and much less pale. He is a handsome little lad
                                with his large brown eyes in striking contrast to his fair hair. He is wary of strangers but
                                very observant and quite uncanny in the way he sums up people. He seldom gets up
                                to mischief but I have a feeling he eggs Jim on. Not that Jim needs egging.

                                Jim has an absolute flair for mischief but it is all done in such an artless manner that
                                it is not easy to punish him. He is a very sturdy child with a cap of almost black silky hair,
                                eyes brown, like mine, and a large mouth which is quick to smile and show most beautiful
                                white and even teeth. He is most popular with all the native servants and the Game
                                Scouts. The servants call Jim, ‘Bwana Tembo’ (Mr Elephant) because of his sturdy
                                build.

                                Henry, now nearly two years old, is quite different from the other two in
                                appearance. He is fair complexioned and fair haired like Ann and Kate, with large, black
                                lashed, light grey eyes. He is a good child, not so merry as Jim was at his age, nor as
                                shy as John was. He seldom cries, does not care to be cuddled and is independent and
                                strong willed. The servants call Henry, ‘Bwana Ndizi’ (Mr Banana) because he has an
                                inexhaustible appetite for this fruit. Fortunately they are very inexpensive here. We buy
                                an entire bunch which hangs from a beam on the back verandah, and pluck off the
                                bananas as they ripen. This way there is no waste and the fruit never gets bruised as it
                                does in greengrocers shops in South Africa. Our three boys make a delightful and
                                interesting trio and I do wish you could see them for yourselves.

                                We are delighted with the really beautiful photograph of Kate. She is an
                                extraordinarily pretty child and looks so happy and healthy and a great credit to you.
                                Now that we will be living in Mbeya with a school on the doorstep I hope that we will
                                soon be able to arrange for her return home.

                                Eleanor.

                                c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 30th October 1945

                                Dearest Family.

                                How nice to be able to write c/o Game Dept. Mbeya at the head of my letters.
                                We arrived here safely after a rather tiresome journey and are installed in a tiny house on
                                the edge of the township.

                                We left Lyamungu early on the morning of the 22nd. Most of our goods had
                                been packed on the big Ford lorry the previous evening, but there were the usual
                                delays and farewells. Of our servants, only the cook, Hamisi, accompanied us to
                                Mbeya. Japhet, Tovelo and the ayah had to be paid off and largesse handed out.
                                Tovelo’s granny had come, bringing a gift of bananas, and she also brought her little
                                granddaughter to present a bunch of flowers. The child’s little scolded behind is now
                                completely healed. Gifts had to be found for them too.

                                At last we were all aboard and what a squash it was! Our few pieces of furniture
                                and packing cases and trunks, the cook, his wife, the driver and the turney boy, who
                                were to take the truck back to Lyamungu, and all their bits and pieces, bunches of
                                bananas and Fanny the dog were all crammed into the body of the lorry. George, the
                                children and I were jammed together in the cab. Before we left George looked
                                dubiously at the tyres which were very worn and said gloomily that he thought it most
                                unlikely that we would make our destination, Dodoma.

                                Too true! Shortly after midday, near Kwakachinja, we blew a back tyre and there
                                was a tedious delay in the heat whilst the wheel was changed. We were now without a
                                spare tyre and George said that he would not risk taking the Ford further than Babati,
                                which is less than half way to Dodoma. He drove very slowly and cautiously to Babati
                                where he arranged with Sher Mohammed, an Indian trader, for a lorry to take us to
                                Dodoma the next morning.

                                It had been our intention to spend the night at the furnished Government
                                Resthouse at Babati but when we got there we found that it was already occupied by
                                several District Officers who had assembled for a conference. So, feeling rather
                                disgruntled, we all piled back into the lorry and drove on to a place called Bereku where
                                we spent an uncomfortable night in a tumbledown hut.

                                Before dawn next morning Sher Mohammed’s lorry drove up, and there was a
                                scramble to dress by the light of a storm lamp. The lorry was a very dilapidated one and
                                there was already a native woman passenger in the cab. I felt so tired after an almost
                                sleepless night that I decided to sit between the driver and this woman with the sleeping
                                Henry on my knee. It was as well I did, because I soon found myself dosing off and
                                drooping over towards the woman. Had she not been there I might easily have fallen
                                out as the battered cab had no door. However I was alert enough when daylight came
                                and changed places with the woman to our mutual relief. She was now able to converse
                                with the African driver and I was able to enjoy the scenery and the fresh air!
                                George, John and Jim were less comfortable. They sat in the lorry behind the
                                cab hemmed in by packing cases. As the lorry was an open one the sun beat down
                                unmercifully upon them until George, ever resourceful, moved a table to the front of the
                                truck. The two boys crouched under this and so got shelter from the sun but they still had
                                to endure the dust. Fanny complicated things by getting car sick and with one thing and
                                another we were all jolly glad to get to Dodoma.

                                We spent the night at the Dodoma Hotel and after hot baths, a good meal and a
                                good nights rest we cheerfully boarded a bus of the Tanganyika Bus Service next
                                morning to continue our journey to Mbeya. The rest of the journey was uneventful. We slept two nights on the road, the first at Iringa Hotel and the second at Chimala. We
                                reached Mbeya on the 27th.

                                I was rather taken aback when I first saw the little house which has been allocated
                                to us. I had become accustomed to the spacious houses we had in Morogoro and
                                Lyamungu. However though the house is tiny it is secluded and has a long garden
                                sloping down to the road in front and another long strip sloping up behind. The front
                                garden is shaded by several large cypress and eucalyptus trees but the garden behind
                                the house has no shade and consists mainly of humpy beds planted with hundreds of
                                carnations sadly in need of debudding. I believe that the previous Game Ranger’s wife
                                cultivated the carnations and, by selling them, raised money for War Funds.
                                Like our own first home, this little house is built of sun dried brick. Its original
                                owners were Germans. It is now rented to the Government by the Custodian of Enemy
                                Property, and George has his office in another ex German house.

                                This afternoon we drove to the school to arrange about enrolling John there. The
                                school is about four miles out of town. It was built by the German settlers in the late
                                1930’s and they were justifiably proud of it. It consists of a great assembly hall and
                                classrooms in one block and there are several attractive single storied dormitories. This
                                school was taken over by the Government when the Germans were interned on the
                                outbreak of war and many improvements have been made to the original buildings. The
                                school certainly looks very attractive now with its grassed playing fields and its lawns and
                                bright flower beds.

                                The Union Jack flies from a tall flagpole in front of the Hall and all traces of the
                                schools German origin have been firmly erased. We met the Headmaster, Mr
                                Wallington, and his wife and some members of the staff. The school is co-educational
                                and caters for children from the age of seven to standard six. The leaving age is elastic
                                owing to the fact that many Tanganyika children started school very late because of lack
                                of educational facilities in this country.

                                The married members of the staff have their own cottages in the grounds. The
                                Matrons have quarters attached to the dormitories for which they are responsible. I felt
                                most enthusiastic about the school until I discovered that the Headmaster is adamant
                                upon one subject. He utterly refuses to take any day pupils at the school. So now our
                                poor reserved Johnny will have to adjust himself to boarding school life.
                                We have arranged that he will start school on November 5th and I shall be very
                                busy trying to assemble his school uniform at short notice. The clothing list is sensible.
                                Boys wear khaki shirts and shorts on weekdays with knitted scarlet jerseys when the
                                weather is cold. On Sundays they wear grey flannel shorts and blazers with the silver
                                and scarlet school tie.

                                Mbeya looks dusty, brown and dry after the lush evergreen vegetation of
                                Lyamungu, but I prefer this drier climate and there are still mountains to please the eye.
                                In fact the lower slopes of Lolesa Mountain rise at the upper end of our garden.

                                Eleanor.

                                c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 21st November 1945

                                Dearest Family.

                                We’re quite settled in now and I have got the little house fixed up to my
                                satisfaction. I have engaged a rather uncouth looking houseboy but he is strong and
                                capable and now that I am not tied down in the mornings by John’s lessons I am able to
                                go out occasionally in the mornings and take Jim and Henry to play with other children.
                                They do not show any great enthusiasm but are not shy by nature as John is.
                                I have had a good deal of heartache over putting John to boarding school. It
                                would have been different had he been used to the company of children outside his
                                own family, or if he had even known one child there. However he seems to be adjusting
                                himself to the life, though slowly. At least he looks well and tidy and I am quite sure that
                                he is well looked after.

                                I must confess that when the time came for John to go to school I simply did not
                                have the courage to take him and he went alone with George, looking so smart in his
                                new uniform – but his little face so bleak. The next day, Sunday, was visiting day but the
                                Headmaster suggested that we should give John time to settle down and not visit him
                                until Wednesday.

                                When we drove up to the school I spied John on the far side of the field walking
                                all alone. Instead of running up with glad greetings, as I had expected, he came almost
                                reluctently and had little to say. I asked him to show me his dormitory and classroom and
                                he did so politely as though I were a stranger. At last he volunteered some information.
                                “Mummy,” he said in an awed voice, Do you know on the night I came here they burnt a
                                man! They had a big fire and they burnt him.” After a blank moment the penny dropped.
                                Of course John had started school and November the fifth but it had never entered my
                                head to tell him about that infamous character, Guy Fawkes!

                                I asked John’s Matron how he had settled down. “Well”, she said thoughtfully,
                                “John is very good and has not cried as many of the juniors do when they first come
                                here, but he seems to keep to himself all the time.” I went home very discouraged but
                                on the Sunday John came running up with another lad of about his own age.” This is my
                                friend Marks,” he announced proudly. I could have hugged Marks.

                                Mbeya is very different from the small settlement we knew in the early 1930’s.
                                Gone are all the colourful characters from the Lupa diggings for the alluvial claims are all
                                worked out now, gone also are our old friends the Menzies from the Pub and also most
                                of the Government Officials we used to know. Mbeya has lost its character of a frontier
                                township and has become almost suburban.

                                The social life revolves around two places, the Club and the school. The Club
                                which started out as a little two roomed building, has been expanded and the golf
                                course improved. There are also tennis courts and a good library considering the size of
                                the community. There are frequent parties and dances, though most of the club revenue
                                comes from Bar profits. The parties are relatively sober affairs compared with the parties
                                of the 1930’s.

                                The school provides entertainment of another kind. Both Mr and Mrs Wallington
                                are good amateur actors and I am told that they run an Amateur Dramatic Society. Every
                                Wednesday afternoon there is a hockey match at the school. Mbeya town versus a
                                mixed team of staff and scholars. The match attracts almost the whole European
                                population of Mbeya. Some go to play hockey, others to watch, and others to snatch
                                the opportunity to visit their children. I shall have to try to arrange a lift to school when
                                George is away on safari.

                                I have now met most of the local women and gladly renewed an old friendship
                                with Sheilagh Waring whom I knew two years ago at Morogoro. Sheilagh and I have
                                much in common, the same disregard for the trappings of civilisation, the same sense of
                                the ludicrous, and children. She has eight to our six and she has also been cut off by the
                                war from two of her children. Sheilagh looks too young and pretty to be the mother of so
                                large a family and is, in fact, several years younger than I am. her husband, Donald, is a
                                large quiet man who, as far as I can judge takes life seriously.

                                Our next door neighbours are the Bank Manager and his wife, a very pleasant
                                couple though we seldom meet. I have however had correspondence with the Bank
                                Manager. Early on Saturday afternoon their houseboy brought a note. It informed me
                                that my son was disturbing his rest by precipitating a heart attack. Was I aware that my
                                son was about 30 feet up in a tree and balanced on a twig? I ran out and,sure enough,
                                there was Jim, right at the top of the tallest eucalyptus tree. It would be the one with the
                                mound of stones at the bottom! You should have heard me fluting in my most
                                wheedling voice. “Sweets, Jimmy, come down slowly dear, I’ve some nice sweets for
                                you.”

                                I’ll bet that little story makes you smile. I remember how often you have told me
                                how, as a child, I used to make your hearts turn over because I had no fear of heights
                                and how I used to say, “But that is silly, I won’t fall.” I know now only too well, how you
                                must have felt.

                                Eleanor.

                                c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 14th January 1946

                                Dearest Family.

                                I hope that by now you have my telegram to say that Kate got home safely
                                yesterday. It was wonderful to have her back and what a beautiful child she is! Kate
                                seems to have enjoyed the train journey with Miss Craig, in spite of the tears she tells
                                me she shed when she said good-bye to you. She also seems to have felt quite at
                                home with the Hopleys at Salisbury. She flew from Salisbury in a small Dove aircraft
                                and they had a smooth passage though Kate was a little airsick.

                                I was so excited about her home coming! This house is so tiny that I had to turn
                                out the little store room to make a bedroom for her. With a fresh coat of whitewash and
                                pretty sprigged curtains and matching bedspread, borrowed from Sheilagh Waring, the
                                tiny room looks most attractive. I had also iced a cake, made ice-cream and jelly and
                                bought crackers for the table so that Kate’s home coming tea could be a proper little
                                celebration.

                                I was pleased with my preparations and then, a few hours before the plane was
                                due, my crowned front tooth dropped out, peg and all! When my houseboy wants to
                                describe something very tatty, he calls it “Second-hand Kabisa.” Kabisa meaning
                                absolutely. That is an apt description of how I looked and felt. I decided to try some
                                emergency dentistry. I think you know our nearest dentist is at Dar es Salaam five
                                hundred miles away.

                                First I carefully dried the tooth and with a match stick covered the peg and base
                                with Durofix. I then took the infants rubber bulb enema, sucked up some heat from a
                                candle flame and pumped it into the cavity before filling that with Durofix. Then hopefully
                                I stuck the tooth in its former position and held it in place for several minutes. No good. I
                                sent the houseboy to a shop for Scotine and tried the whole process again. No good
                                either.

                                When George came home for lunch I appealed to him for advice. He jokingly
                                suggested that a maize seed jammed into the space would probably work, but when
                                he saw that I really was upset he produced some chewing gum and suggested that I
                                should try that . I did and that worked long enough for my first smile anyway.
                                George and the three boys went to meet Kate but I remained at home to
                                welcome her there. I was afraid that after all this time away Kate might be reluctant to
                                rejoin the family but she threw her arms around me and said “Oh Mummy,” We both
                                shed a few tears and then we both felt fine.

                                How gay Kate is, and what an infectious laugh she has! The boys follow her
                                around in admiration. John in fact asked me, “Is Kate a Princess?” When I said
                                “Goodness no, Johnny, she’s your sister,” he explained himself by saying, “Well, she
                                has such golden hair.” Kate was less complementary. When I tucked her in bed last night
                                she said, “Mummy, I didn’t expect my little brothers to be so yellow!” All three boys
                                have been taking a course of Atebrin, an anti-malarial drug which tinges skin and eyeballs
                                yellow.

                                So now our tiny house is bursting at its seams and how good it feels to have one
                                more child under our roof. We are booked to sail for England in May and when we return
                                we will have Ann and George home too. Then I shall feel really content.

                                Eleanor.

                                c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 2nd March 1946

                                Dearest Family.

                                My life just now is uneventful but very busy. I am sewing hard and knitting fast to
                                try to get together some warm clothes for our leave in England. This is not a simple
                                matter because woollen materials are in short supply and very expensive, and now that
                                we have boarding school fees to pay for both Kate and John we have to budget very
                                carefully indeed.

                                Kate seems happy at school. She makes friends easily and seems to enjoy
                                communal life. John also seems reconciled to school now that Kate is there. He no
                                longer feels that he is the only exile in the family. He seems to rub along with the other
                                boys of his age and has a couple of close friends. Although Mbeya School is coeducational
                                the smaller boys and girls keep strictly apart. It is considered extremely
                                cissy to play with girls.

                                The local children are allowed to go home on Sundays after church and may bring
                                friends home with them for the day. Both John and Kate do this and Sunday is a very
                                busy day for me. The children come home in their Sunday best but bring play clothes to
                                change into. There is always a scramble to get them to bath and change again in time to
                                deliver them to the school by 6 o’clock.

                                When George is home we go out to the school for the morning service. This is
                                taken by the Headmaster Mr Wallington, and is very enjoyable. There is an excellent
                                school choir to lead the singing. The service is the Church of England one, but is
                                attended by children of all denominations, except the Roman Catholics. I don’t think that
                                more than half the children are British. A large proportion are Greeks, some as old as
                                sixteen, and about the same number are Afrikaners. There are Poles and non-Nazi
                                Germans, Swiss and a few American children.

                                All instruction is through the medium of English and it is amazing how soon all the
                                foreign children learn to chatter in English. George has been told that we will return to
                                Mbeya after our leave and for that I am very thankful as it means that we will still be living
                                near at hand when Jim and Henry start school. Because many of these children have to
                                travel many hundreds of miles to come to school, – Mbeya is a two day journey from the
                                railhead, – the school year is divided into two instead of the usual three terms. This
                                means that many of these children do not see their parents for months at a time. I think
                                this is a very sad state of affairs especially for the seven and eight year olds but the
                                Matrons assure me , that many children who live on isolated farms and stations are quite
                                reluctant to go home because they miss the companionship and the games and
                                entertainment that the school offers.

                                My only complaint about the life here is that I see far too little of George. He is
                                kept extremely busy on this range and is hardly at home except for a few days at the
                                months end when he has to be at his office to check up on the pay vouchers and the
                                issue of ammunition to the Scouts. George’s Range takes in the whole of the Southern
                                Province and the Southern half of the Western Province and extends to the border with
                                Northern Rhodesia and right across to Lake Tanganyika. This vast area is patrolled by
                                only 40 Game Scouts because the Department is at present badly under staffed, due
                                partly to the still acute shortage of rifles, but even more so to the extraordinary reluctance
                                which the Government shows to allocate adequate funds for the efficient running of the
                                Department.

                                The Game Scouts must see that the Game Laws are enforced, protect native
                                crops from raiding elephant, hippo and other game animals. Report disease amongst game and deal with stock raiding lions. By constantly going on safari and checking on
                                their work, George makes sure the range is run to his satisfaction. Most of the Game
                                Scouts are fine fellows but, considering they receive only meagre pay for dangerous
                                and exacting work, it is not surprising that occasionally a Scout is tempted into accepting
                                a bribe not to report a serious infringement of the Game Laws and there is, of course,
                                always the temptation to sell ivory illicitly to unscrupulous Indian and Arab traders.
                                Apart from supervising the running of the Range, George has two major jobs.
                                One is to supervise the running of the Game Free Area along the Rhodesia –
                                Tanganyika border, and the other to hunt down the man-eating lions which for years have
                                terrorised the Njombe District killing hundreds of Africans. Yes I know ‘hundreds’ sounds
                                fantastic, but this is perfectly true and one day, when the job is done and the official
                                report published I shall send it to you to prove it!

                                I hate to think of the Game Free Area and so does George. All the game from
                                buffalo to tiny duiker has been shot out in a wide belt extending nearly two hundred
                                miles along the Northern Rhodesia -Tanganyika border. There are three Europeans in
                                widely spaced camps who supervise this slaughter by African Game Guards. This
                                horrible measure is considered necessary by the Veterinary Departments of
                                Tanganyika, Rhodesia and South Africa, to prevent the cattle disease of Rinderpest
                                from spreading South.

                                When George is home however, we do relax and have fun. On the Saturday
                                before the school term started we took Kate and the boys up to the top fishing camp in
                                the Mporoto Mountains for her first attempt at trout fishing. There are three of these
                                camps built by the Mbeya Trout Association on the rivers which were first stocked with
                                the trout hatched on our farm at Mchewe. Of the three, the top camp is our favourite. The
                                scenery there is most glorious and reminds me strongly of the rivers of the Western
                                Cape which I so loved in my childhood.

                                The river, the Kawira, flows from the Rungwe Mountain through a narrow valley
                                with hills rising steeply on either side. The water runs swiftly over smooth stones and
                                sometimes only a foot or two below the level of the banks. It is sparkling and shallow,
                                but in places the water is deep and dark and the banks high. I had a busy day keeping
                                an eye on the boys, especially Jim, who twice climbed out on branches which overhung
                                deep water. “Mummy, I was only looking for trout!”

                                How those kids enjoyed the freedom of the camp after the comparative
                                restrictions of town. So did Fanny, she raced about on the hills like a mad dog chasing
                                imaginary rabbits and having the time of her life. To escape the noise and commotion
                                George had gone far upstream to fish and returned in the late afternoon with three good
                                sized trout and four smaller ones. Kate proudly showed George the two she had caught
                                with the assistance or our cook Hamisi. I fear they were caught in a rather unorthodox
                                manner but this I kept a secret from George who is a stickler for the orthodox in trout
                                fishing.

                                Eleanor.

                                Jacksdale England 24th June 1946

                                Dearest Family.

                                Here we are all together at last in England. You cannot imagine how wonderful it
                                feels to have the whole Rushby family reunited. I find myself counting heads. Ann,
                                George, Kate, John, Jim, and Henry. All present and well. We had a very pleasant trip
                                on the old British India Ship Mantola. She was crowded with East Africans going home
                                for the first time since the war, many like us, eagerly looking forward to a reunion with their
                                children whom they had not seen for years. There was a great air of anticipation and
                                good humour but a little anxiety too.

                                “I do hope our children will be glad to see us,” said one, and went on to tell me
                                about a Doctor from Dar es Salaam who, after years of separation from his son had
                                recently gone to visit him at his school. The Doctor had alighted at the railway station
                                where he had arranged to meet his son. A tall youth approached him and said, very
                                politely, “Excuse me sir. Are you my Father?” Others told me of children who had
                                become so attached to their relatives in England that they gave their parents a very cool
                                reception. I began to feel apprehensive about Ann and George but fortunately had no
                                time to mope.

                                Oh, that washing and ironing for six! I shall remember for ever that steamy little
                                laundry in the heat of the Red Sea and queuing up for the ironing and the feeling of guilt
                                at the size of my bundle. We met many old friends amongst the passengers, and made
                                some new ones, so the voyage was a pleasant one, We did however have our
                                anxious moments.

                                John was the first to disappear and we had an anxious search for him. He was
                                quite surprised that we had been concerned. “I was just talking to my friend Chinky
                                Chinaman in his workshop.” Could John have called him that? Then, when I returned to
                                the cabin from dinner one night I found Henry swigging Owbridge’s Lung Tonic. He had
                                drunk half the bottle neat and the label said ‘five drops in water’. Luckily it did not harm
                                him.

                                Jim of course was forever risking his neck. George had forbidden him to climb on
                                the railings but he was forever doing things which no one had thought of forbidding him
                                to do, like hanging from the overhead pipes on the deck or standing on the sill of a
                                window and looking down at the well deck far below. An Officer found him doing this and
                                gave me the scolding.

                                Another day he climbed up on a derrick used for hoisting cargo. George,
                                oblivious to this was sitting on the hatch cover with other passengers reading a book. I
                                was in the wash house aft on the same deck when Kate rushed in and said, “Mummy
                                come and see Jim.” Before I had time to more than gape, the butcher noticed Jim and
                                rushed out knife in hand. “Get down from there”, he bellowed. Jim got, and with such
                                speed that he caught the leg or his shorts on a projecting piece of metal. The cotton
                                ripped across the seam from leg to leg and Jim stood there for a humiliating moment in a
                                sort of revealing little kilt enduring the smiles of the passengers who had looked up from
                                their books at the butcher’s shout.

                                That incident cured Jim of his urge to climb on the ship but he managed to give
                                us one more fright. He was lost off Dover. People from whom we enquired said, “Yes
                                we saw your little boy. He was by the railings watching that big aircraft carrier.” Now Jim,
                                though mischievous , is very obedient. It was not until George and I had conducted an
                                exhaustive search above and below decks that I really became anxious. Could he have
                                fallen overboard? Jim was returned to us by an unamused Officer. He had been found
                                in one of the lifeboats on the deck forbidden to children.

                                Our ship passed Dover after dark and it was an unforgettable sight. Dover Castle
                                and the cliffs were floodlit for the Victory Celebrations. One of the men passengers sat
                                down at the piano and played ‘The White Cliffs of Dover’, and people sang and a few
                                wept. The Mantola docked at Tilbury early next morning in a steady drizzle.
                                There was a dockers strike on and it took literally hours for all the luggage to be
                                put ashore. The ships stewards simply locked the public rooms and went off leaving the
                                passengers shivering on the docks. Eventually damp and bedraggled, we arrived at St
                                Pancras Station and were given a warm welcome by George’s sister Cath and her
                                husband Reg Pears, who had come all the way from Nottingham to meet us.
                                As we had to spend an hour in London before our train left for Nottingham,
                                George suggested that Cath and I should take the children somewhere for a meal. So
                                off we set in the cold drizzle, the boys and I without coats and laden with sundry
                                packages, including a hand woven native basket full of shoes. We must have looked like
                                a bunch of refugees as we stood in the hall of The Kings Cross Station Hotel because a
                                supercilious waiter in tails looked us up and down and said, “I’m afraid not Madam”, in
                                answer to my enquiry whether the hotel could provide lunch for six.
                                Anyway who cares! We had lunch instead at an ABC tea room — horrible
                                sausage and a mound or rather sloppy mashed potatoes, but very good ice-cream.
                                After the train journey in a very grimy third class coach, through an incredibly green and
                                beautiful countryside, we eventually reached Nottingham and took a bus to Jacksdale,
                                where George’s mother and sisters live in large detached houses side by side.
                                Ann and George were at the bus stop waiting for us, and thank God, submitted
                                to my kiss as though we had been parted for weeks instead of eight years. Even now
                                that we are together again my heart aches to think of all those missed years. They have
                                not changed much and I would have picked them out of a crowd, but Ann, once thin and
                                pale, is now very rosy and blooming. She still has her pretty soft plaits and her eyes are
                                still a clear calm blue. Young George is very striking looking with sparkling brown eyes, a
                                ready, slightly lopsided smile, and charming manners.

                                Mother, and George’s elder sister, Lottie Giles, welcomed us at the door with the
                                cheering news that our tea was ready. Ann showed us the way to mother’s lovely lilac
                                tiled bathroom for a wash before tea. Before I had even turned the tap, Jim had hung
                                form the glass towel rail and it lay in three pieces on the floor. There have since been
                                similar tragedies. I can see that life in civilisation is not without snags.

                                I am most grateful that Ann and George have accepted us so naturally and
                                affectionately. Ann said candidly, “Mummy, it’s a good thing that you had Aunt Cath with
                                you when you arrived because, honestly, I wouldn’t have known you.”

                                Eleanor.

                                Jacksdale England 28th August 1946

                                Dearest Family.

                                I am sorry that I have not written for some time but honestly, I don’t know whether
                                I’m coming or going. Mother handed the top floor of her house to us and the
                                arrangement was that I should tidy our rooms and do our laundry and Mother would
                                prepare the meals except for breakfast. It looked easy at first. All the rooms have wall to
                                wall carpeting and there was a large vacuum cleaner in the box room. I was told a
                                window cleaner would do the windows.

                                Well the first time I used the Hoover I nearly died of fright. I pressed the switch
                                and immediately there was a roar and the bag filled with air to bursting point, or so I
                                thought. I screamed for Ann and she came at the run. I pointed to the bag and shouted
                                above the din, “What must I do? It’s going to burst!” Ann looked at me in astonishment
                                and said, “But Mummy that’s the way it works.” I couldn’t have her thinking me a
                                complete fool so I switched the current off and explained to Ann how it was that I had
                                never seen this type of equipment in action. How, in Tanganyika , I had never had a
                                house with electricity and that, anyway, electric equipment would be superfluous
                                because floors are of cement which the houseboy polishes by hand, one only has a
                                few rugs or grass mats on the floor. “But what about Granny’s house in South Africa?’”
                                she asked, so I explained about your Josephine who threatened to leave if you
                                bought a Hoover because that would mean that you did not think she kept the house
                                clean. The sad fact remains that, at fourteen, Ann knows far more about housework than I
                                do, or rather did! I’m learning fast.

                                The older children all go to school at different times in the morning. Ann leaves first
                                by bus to go to her Grammar School at Sutton-in-Ashfield. Shortly afterwards George
                                catches a bus for Nottingham where he attends the High School. So they have
                                breakfast in relays, usually scrambled egg made from a revolting dried egg mixture.
                                Then there are beds to make and washing and ironing to do, so I have little time for
                                sightseeing, though on a few afternoons George has looked after the younger children
                                and I have gone on bus tours in Derbyshire. Life is difficult here with all the restrictions on
                                foodstuffs. We all have ration books so get our fair share but meat, fats and eggs are
                                scarce and expensive. The weather is very wet. At first I used to hang out the washing
                                and then rush to bring it in when a shower came. Now I just let it hang.

                                We have left our imprint upon my Mother-in-law’s house for ever. Henry upset a
                                bottle of Milk of Magnesia in the middle of the pale fawn bedroom carpet. John, trying to
                                be helpful and doing some dusting, broke one of the delicate Dresden china candlesticks
                                which adorn our bedroom mantelpiece.Jim and Henry have wrecked the once
                                professionally landscaped garden and all the boys together bored a large hole through
                                Mother’s prized cherry tree. So now Mother has given up and gone off to Bournemouth
                                for a much needed holiday. Once a week I have the capable help of a cleaning woman,
                                called for some reason, ‘Mrs Two’, but I have now got all the cooking to do for eight. Mrs
                                Two is a godsend. She wears, of all things, a print mob cap with a hole in it. Says it
                                belonged to her Grandmother. Her price is far beyond Rubies to me, not so much
                                because she does, in a couple of hours, what it takes me all day to do, but because she
                                sells me boxes of fifty cigarettes. Some non-smoking relative, who works in Players
                                tobacco factory, passes on his ration to her. Until Mrs Two came to my rescue I had
                                been starved of cigarettes. Each time I asked for them at the shop the grocer would say,
                                “Are you registered with us?” Only very rarely would some kindly soul sell me a little
                                packet of five Woodbines.

                                England is very beautiful but the sooner we go home to Tanganyika, the better.
                                On this, George and I and the children agree.

                                Eleanor.

                                Jacksdale England 20th September 1946

                                Dearest Family.

                                Our return passages have now been booked on the Winchester Castle and we
                                sail from Southampton on October the sixth. I look forward to returning to Tanganyika but
                                hope to visit England again in a few years time when our children are older and when
                                rationing is a thing of the past.

                                I have grown fond of my Sisters-in-law and admire my Mother-in-law very much.
                                She has a great sense of humour and has entertained me with stories of her very
                                eventful life, and told me lots of little stories of the children which did not figure in her
                                letters. One which amused me was about young George. During one of the air raids
                                early in the war when the sirens were screaming and bombers roaring overhead Mother
                                made the two children get into the cloak cupboard under the stairs. Young George
                                seemed quite unconcerned about the planes and the bombs but soon an anxious voice
                                asked in the dark, “Gran, what will I do if a spider falls on me?” I am afraid that Mother is
                                going to miss Ann and George very much.

                                I had a holiday last weekend when Lottie and I went up to London on a spree. It
                                was a most enjoyable weekend, though very rushed. We placed ourselves in the
                                hands of Thos. Cook and Sons and saw most of the sights of London and were run off
                                our feet in the process. As you all know London I shall not describe what I saw but just
                                to say that, best of all, I enjoyed walking along the Thames embankment in the evening
                                and the changing of the Guard at Whitehall. On Sunday morning Lottie and I went to
                                Kew Gardens and in the afternoon walked in Kensington Gardens.

                                We went to only one show, ‘The Skin of our Teeth’ starring Vivienne Leigh.
                                Neither of us enjoyed the performance at all and regretted having spent so much on
                                circle seats. The show was far too highbrow for my taste, a sort of satire on the survival
                                of the human race. Miss Leigh was unrecognisable in a blond wig and her voice strident.
                                However the night was not a dead loss as far as entertainment was concerned as we
                                were later caught up in a tragicomedy at our hotel.

                                We had booked communicating rooms at the enormous Imperial Hotel in Russell
                                Square. These rooms were comfortably furnished but very high up, and we had a rather
                                terrifying and dreary view from the windows of the enclosed courtyard far below. We
                                had some snacks and a chat in Lottie’s room and then I moved to mine and went to bed.
                                I had noted earlier that there was a special lock on the outer door of my room so that
                                when the door was closed from the inside it automatically locked itself.
                                I was just dropping off to sleep when I heard a hammering which seemed to
                                come from my wardrobe. I got up, rather fearfully, and opened the wardrobe door and
                                noted for the first time that the wardrobe was set in an opening in the wall and that the
                                back of the wardrobe also served as the back of the wardrobe in the room next door. I
                                quickly shut it again and went to confer with Lottie.

                                Suddenly a male voice was raised next door in supplication, “Mary Mother of
                                God, Help me! They’ve locked me in!” and the hammering resumed again, sometimes
                                on the door, and then again on the back of the wardrobe of the room next door. Lottie
                                had by this time joined me and together we listened to the prayers and to the
                                hammering. Then the voice began to threaten, “If you don’t let me out I’ll jump out of the
                                window.” Great consternation on our side of the wall. I went out into the passage and
                                called through the door, “You’re not locked in. Come to your door and I’ll tell you how to
                                open it.” Silence for a moment and then again the prayers followed by a threat. All the
                                other doors in the corridor remained shut.

                                Luckily just then a young man and a woman came walking down the corridor and I
                                explained the situation. The young man hurried off for the night porter who went into the
                                next door room. In a matter of minutes there was peace next door. When the night
                                porter came out into the corridor again I asked for an explanation. He said quite casually,
                                “It’s all right Madam. He’s an Irish Gentleman in Show Business. He gets like this on a
                                Saturday night when he has had a drop too much. He won’t give any more trouble
                                now.” And he didn’t. Next morning at breakfast Lottie and I tried to spot the gentleman in
                                the Show Business, but saw no one who looked like the owner of that charming Irish
                                voice.

                                George had to go to London on business last Monday and took the older
                                children with him for a few hours of sight seeing. They returned quite unimpressed.
                                Everything was too old and dirty and there were far too many people about, but they
                                had enjoyed riding on the escalators at the tube stations, and all agreed that the highlight
                                of the trip was, “Dad took us to lunch at the Chicken Inn.”

                                Now that it is almost time to leave England I am finding the housework less of a
                                drudgery, Also, as it is school holiday time, Jim and Henry are able to go on walks with
                                the older children and so use up some of their surplus energy. Cath and I took the
                                children (except young George who went rabbit shooting with his uncle Reg, and
                                Henry, who stayed at home with his dad) to the Wakes at Selston, the neighbouring
                                village. There were the roundabouts and similar contraptions but the side shows had
                                more appeal for the children. Ann and Kate found a stall where assorted prizes were
                                spread out on a sloping table. Anyone who could land a penny squarely on one of
                                these objects was given a similar one as a prize.

                                I was touched to see that both girls ignored all the targets except a box of fifty
                                cigarettes which they were determined to win for me. After numerous attempts, Kate
                                landed her penny successfully and you would have loved to have seen her radiant little
                                face.

                                Eleanor.

                                Dar es Salaam 22nd October 1946

                                Dearest Family.

                                Back in Tanganyika at last, but not together. We have to stay in Dar es Salaam
                                until tomorrow when the train leaves for Dodoma. We arrived yesterday morning to find
                                all the hotels filled with people waiting to board ships for England. Fortunately some
                                friends came to the rescue and Ann, Kate and John have gone to stay with them. Jim,
                                Henry and I are sleeping in a screened corner of the lounge of the New Africa Hotel, and
                                George and young George have beds in the Palm Court of the same hotel.

                                We travelled out from England in the Winchester Castle under troopship
                                conditions. We joined her at Southampton after a rather slow train journey from
                                Nottingham. We arrived after dark and from the station we could see a large ship in the
                                docks with a floodlit red funnel. “Our ship,” yelled the children in delight, but it was not the
                                Winchester Castle but the Queen Elizabeth, newly reconditioned.

                                We had hoped to board our ship that evening but George made enquiries and
                                found that we would not be allowed on board until noon next day. Without much hope,
                                we went off to try to get accommodation for eight at a small hotel recommended by the
                                taxi driver. Luckily for us there was a very motherly woman at the reception desk. She
                                looked in amusement at the six children and said to me, “Goodness are all these yours,
                                ducks? Then she called over her shoulder, “Wilf, come and see this lady with lots of
                                children. We must try to help.” They settled the problem most satisfactorily by turning
                                two rooms into a dormitory.

                                In the morning we had time to inspect bomb damage in the dock area of
                                Southampton. Most of the rubble had been cleared away but there are still numbers of
                                damaged buildings awaiting demolition. A depressing sight. We saw the Queen Mary
                                at anchor, still in her drab war time paint, but magnificent nevertheless.
                                The Winchester Castle was crammed with passengers and many travelled in
                                acute discomfort. We were luckier than most because the two girls, the three small boys
                                and I had a stateroom to ourselves and though it was stripped of peacetime comforts,
                                we had a private bathroom and toilet. The two Georges had bunks in a huge men-only
                                dormitory somewhere in the bowls of the ship where they had to share communal troop
                                ship facilities. The food was plentiful but unexciting and one had to queue for afternoon
                                tea. During the day the decks were crowded and there was squatting room only. The
                                many children on board got bored.

                                Port Said provided a break and we were all entertained by the ‘Gully Gully’ man
                                and his conjuring tricks, and though we had no money to spend at Simon Artz, we did at
                                least have a chance to stretch our legs. Next day scores of passengers took ill with
                                sever stomach upsets, whether from food poisoning, or as was rumoured, from bad
                                water taken on at the Egyptian port, I don’t know. Only the two Georges in our family
                                were affected and their attacks were comparatively mild.

                                As we neared the Kenya port of Mombassa, the passengers for Dar es Salaam
                                were told that they would have to disembark at Mombassa and continue their journey in
                                a small coaster, the Al Said. The Winchester Castle is too big for the narrow channel
                                which leads to Dar es Salaam harbour.

                                From the wharf the Al Said looked beautiful. She was once the private yacht of
                                the Sultan of Zanzibar and has lovely lines. Our admiration lasted only until we were
                                shown our cabins. With one voice our children exclaimed, “Gosh they stink!” They did, of
                                a mixture of rancid oil and sweat and stale urine. The beds were not yet made and the
                                thin mattresses had ominous stains on them. John, ever fastidious, lifted his mattress and two enormous cockroaches scuttled for cover.

                                We had a good homely lunch served by two smiling African stewards and
                                afterwards we sat on deck and that was fine too, though behind ones enjoyment there
                                was the thought of those stuffy and dirty cabins. That first night nearly everyone,
                                including George and our older children, slept on deck. Women occupied deck chairs
                                and men and children slept on the bare decks. Horrifying though the idea was, I decided
                                that, as Jim had a bad cough, he, Henry and I would sleep in our cabin.

                                When I announced my intention of sleeping in the cabin one of the passengers
                                gave me some insecticide spray which I used lavishly, but without avail. The children
                                slept but I sat up all night with the light on, determined to keep at least their pillows clear
                                of the cockroaches which scurried about boldly regardless of the light. All the next day
                                and night we avoided the cabins. The Al Said stopped for some hours at Zanzibar to
                                offload her deck cargo of live cattle and packing cases from the hold. George and the
                                elder children went ashore for a walk but I felt too lazy and there was plenty to watch
                                from deck.

                                That night I too occupied a deck chair and slept quite comfortably, and next
                                morning we entered the palm fringed harbour of Dar es Salaam and were home.

                                Eleanor.

                                Mbeya 1st November 1946

                                Dearest Family.

                                Home at last! We are all most happily installed in a real family house about three
                                miles out of Mbeya and near the school. This house belongs to an elderly German and
                                has been taken over by the Custodian of Enemy Property and leased to the
                                Government.

                                The owner, whose name is Shenkel, was not interned but is allowed to occupy a
                                smaller house on the Estate. I found him in the garden this morning lecturing the children
                                on what they may do and may not do. I tried to make it quite clear to him that he was not
                                our landlord, though he clearly thinks otherwise. After he had gone I had to take two
                                aspirin and lie down to recover my composure! I had been warned that he has this effect
                                on people.

                                Mr Shenkel is a short and ugly man, his clothes are stained with food and he
                                wears steel rimmed glasses tied round his head with a piece of dirty elastic because
                                one earpiece is missing. He speaks with a thick German accent but his English is fluent
                                and I believe he is a cultured and clever man. But he is maddening. The children were
                                more amused than impressed by his exhortations and have happily Christened our
                                home, ‘Old Shenks’.

                                The house has very large grounds as the place is really a derelict farm. It suits us
                                down to the ground. We had no sooner unpacked than George went off on safari after
                                those maneating lions in the Njombe District. he accounted for one, and a further two
                                jointly with a Game Scout, before we left for England. But none was shot during the five
                                months we were away as George’s relief is quite inexperienced in such work. George
                                thinks that there are still about a dozen maneaters at large. His theory is that a female
                                maneater moved into the area in 1938 when maneating first started, and brought up her
                                cubs to be maneaters, and those cubs in turn did the same. The three maneating lions
                                that have been shot were all in very good condition and not old and maimed as
                                maneaters usually are.

                                George anticipates that it will be months before all these lions are accounted for
                                because they are constantly on the move and cover a very large area. The lions have to
                                be hunted on foot because they range over broken country covered by bush and fairly
                                dense thicket.

                                I did a bit of shooting myself yesterday and impressed our African servants and
                                the children and myself. What a fluke! Our houseboy came to say that there was a snake
                                in the garden, the biggest he had ever seen. He said it was too big to kill with a stick and
                                would I shoot it. I had no gun but a heavy .450 Webley revolver and I took this and
                                hurried out with the children at my heels.

                                The snake turned out to be an unusually large puff adder which had just shed its
                                skin. It looked beautiful in a repulsive way. So flanked by servants and children I took
                                aim and shot, not hitting the head as I had planned, but breaking the snake’s back with
                                the heavy bullet. The two native boys then rushed up with sticks and flattened the head.
                                “Ma you’re a crack shot,” cried the kids in delighted surprise. I hope to rest on my laurels
                                for a long, long while.

                                Although there are only a few weeks of school term left the four older children will
                                start school on Monday. Not only am I pleased with our new home here but also with
                                the staff I have engaged. Our new houseboy, Reuben, (but renamed Robin by our
                                children) is not only cheerful and willing but intelligent too, and Jumbe, the wood and
                                garden boy, is a born clown and a source of great entertainment to the children.

                                I feel sure that we are all going to be very happy here at ‘Old Shenks!.

                                Eleanor.

                                #6267
                                TracyTracy
                                Participant

                                  From Tanganyika with Love

                                  continued part 8

                                  With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                  Morogoro 20th January 1941

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  It is all arranged for us to go on three months leave to Cape Town next month so
                                  get out your flags. How I shall love showing off Kate and John to you and this time
                                  George will be with us and you’ll be able to get to know him properly. You can’t think
                                  what a comfort it will be to leave all the worries of baggage and tipping to him. We will all
                                  be travelling by ship to Durban and from there to Cape Town by train. I rather dread the
                                  journey because there is a fifth little Rushby on the way and, as always, I am very
                                  queasy.

                                  Kate has become such a little companion to me that I dread the thought of leaving
                                  her behind with you to start schooling. I miss Ann and George so much now and must
                                  face separation from Kate as well. There does not seem to be any alternative though.
                                  There is a boarding school in Arusha and another has recently been started in Mbeya,
                                  but both places are so far away and I know she would be very unhappy as a boarder at
                                  this stage. Living happily with you and attending a day school might wean her of her
                                  dependance upon me. As soon as this wretched war ends we mean to get Ann and
                                  George back home and Kate too and they can then all go to boarding school together.
                                  If I were a more methodical person I would try to teach Kate myself, but being a
                                  muddler I will have my hands full with Johnny and the new baby. Life passes pleasantly
                                  but quietly here. Much of my time is taken up with entertaining the children and sewing
                                  for them and just waiting for George to come home.

                                  George works so hard on these safaris and this endless elephant hunting to
                                  protect native crops entails so much foot safari, that he has lost a good deal of weight. it
                                  is more than ten years since he had a holiday so he is greatly looking forward to this one.
                                  Four whole months together!

                                  I should like to keep the ayah, Janet, for the new baby, but she says she wants
                                  to return to her home in the Southern Highlands Province and take a job there. She is
                                  unusually efficient and so clean, and the houseboy and cook are quite scared of her. She
                                  bawls at them if the children’s meals are served a few minutes late but she is always
                                  respectful towards me and practically creeps around on tiptoe when George is home.
                                  She has a room next to the outside kitchen. One night thieves broke into the kitchen and
                                  stole a few things, also a canvas chair and mat from the verandah. Ayah heard them, and
                                  grabbing a bit of firewood, she gave chase. Her shouts so alarmed the thieves that they
                                  ran off up the hill jettisoning their loot as they ran. She is a great character.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Morogoro 30th July 1941

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Safely back in Morogoro after a rather grim voyage from Durban. Our ship was
                                  completely blacked out at night and we had to sleep with warm clothing and life belts
                                  handy and had so many tedious boat drills. It was a nuisance being held up for a whole
                                  month in Durban, because I was so very pregnant when we did embark. In fact George
                                  suggested that I had better hide in the ‘Ladies’ until the ship sailed for fear the Captain
                                  might refuse to take me. It seems that the ship, on which we were originally booked to
                                  travel, was torpedoed somewhere off the Cape.

                                  We have been given a very large house this tour with a mosquito netted
                                  sleeping porch which will be fine for the new baby. The only disadvantage is that the
                                  house is on the very edge of the residential part of Morogoro and Johnny will have to
                                  go quite a distance to find playmates.

                                  I still miss Kate terribly. She is a loving little person. I had prepared for a scene
                                  when we said good-bye but I never expected that she would be the comforter. It
                                  nearly broke my heart when she put her arms around me and said, “I’m so sorry
                                  Mummy, please don’t cry. I’ll be good. Please don’t cry.” I’m afraid it was all very
                                  harrowing for you also. It is a great comfort to hear that she has settled down so happily.
                                  I try not to think consciously of my absent children and remind myself that there are
                                  thousands of mothers in the same boat, but they are always there at the back of my
                                  mind.

                                  Mother writes that Ann and George are perfectly happy and well, and that though
                                  German bombers do fly over fairly frequently, they are unlikely to drop their bombs on
                                  a small place like Jacksdale.

                                  George has already left on safari to the Rufiji. There was no replacement for his
                                  job while he was away so he is anxious to get things moving again. Johnny and I are
                                  going to move in with friends until he returns, just in case all the travelling around brings
                                  the new baby on earlier than expected.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Morogoro 26th August 1941

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Our new son, James Caleb. was born at 3.30 pm yesterday afternoon, with a
                                  minimum of fuss, in the hospital here. The Doctor was out so my friend, Sister Murray,
                                  delivered the baby. The Sister is a Scots girl, very efficient and calm and encouraging,
                                  and an ideal person to have around at such a time.

                                  Everything, this time, went without a hitch and I feel fine and proud of my
                                  bouncing son. He weighs nine pounds and ten ounces and is a big boned fellow with
                                  dark hair and unusually strongly marked eyebrows. His eyes are strong too and already
                                  seem to focus. George is delighted with him and brought Hugh Nelson to see him this
                                  morning. Hugh took one look, and, astonished I suppose by the baby’s apparent
                                  awareness, said, “Gosh, this one has been here before.” The baby’s cot is beside my
                                  bed so I can admire him as much as I please. He has large strong hands and George
                                  reckons he’ll make a good boxer some day.

                                  Another of my early visitors was Mabemba, George’s orderly. He is a very big
                                  African and looks impressive in his Game Scouts uniform. George met him years ago at
                                  Mahenge when he was a young elephant hunter and Mabemba was an Askari in the
                                  Police. Mabemba takes quite a proprietary interest in the family.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Morogoro 25th December 1941

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Christmas Day today, but not a gay one. I have Johnny in bed with a poisoned
                                  leg so he missed the children’s party at the Club. To make things a little festive I have
                                  put up a little Christmas tree in the children’s room and have hung up streamers and
                                  balloons above the beds. Johnny demands a lot of attention so it is fortunate that little
                                  James is such a very good baby. He sleeps all night until 6 am when his feed is due.
                                  One morning last week I got up as usual to feed him but I felt so dopey that I
                                  thought I’d better have a cold wash first. I went into the bathroom and had a hurried
                                  splash and then grabbed a towel to dry my face. Immediately I felt an agonising pain in
                                  my nose. Reason? There was a scorpion in the towel! In no time at all my nose looked
                                  like a pear and felt burning hot. The baby screamed with frustration whilst I feverishly
                                  bathed my nose and applied this and that in an effort to cool it.

                                  For three days my nose was very red and tender,”A real boozer nose”, said
                                  George. But now, thank goodness, it is back to normal.

                                  Some of the younger marrieds and a couple of bachelors came around,
                                  complete with portable harmonium, to sing carols in the early hours. No sooner had we
                                  settled down again to woo sleep when we were disturbed by shouts and screams from
                                  our nearest neighbour’s house. “Just celebrating Christmas”, grunted George, but we
                                  heard this morning that the neighbour had fallen down his verandah steps and broken his
                                  leg.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Morogoro Hospital 30th September 1943

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Well now we are eight! Our new son, Henry, was born on the night of the 28th.
                                  He is a beautiful baby, weighing ten pounds three and a half ounces. This baby is very
                                  well developed, handsome, and rather superior looking, and not at all amusing to look at
                                  as the other boys were.George was born with a moustache, John had a large nose and
                                  looked like a little old man, and Jim, bless his heart, looked rather like a baby
                                  chimpanzee. Henry is different. One of my visitors said, “Heaven he’ll have to be a
                                  Bishop!” I expect the lawn sleeves of his nightie really gave her that idea, but the baby
                                  does look like ‘Someone’. He is very good and George, John, and Jim are delighted
                                  with him, so is Mabemba.

                                  We have a dear little nurse looking after us. She is very petite and childish
                                  looking. When the baby was born and she brought him for me to see, the nurse asked
                                  his name. I said jokingly, “His name is Benjamin – the last of the family.” She is now very
                                  peeved to discover that his real name is Henry William and persists in calling him
                                  ‘Benjie’.I am longing to get home and into my pleasant rut. I have been away for two
                                  whole weeks and George is managing so well that I shall feel quite expendable if I don’t
                                  get home soon. As our home is a couple of miles from the hospital, I arranged to move
                                  in and stay with the nursing sister on the day the baby was due. There I remained for ten
                                  whole days before the baby was born. Each afternoon George came and took me for a
                                  ride in the bumpy Bedford lorry and the Doctor tried this and that but the baby refused
                                  to be hurried.

                                  On the tenth day I had the offer of a lift and decided to go home for tea and
                                  surprise George. It was a surprise too, because George was entertaining a young
                                  Game Ranger for tea and my arrival, looking like a perambulating big top, must have
                                  been rather embarrassing.Henry was born at the exact moment that celebrations started
                                  in the Township for the end of the Muslim religious festival of Ramadan. As the Doctor
                                  held him up by his ankles, there was the sound of hooters and firecrackers from the town.
                                  The baby has a birthmark in the shape of a crescent moon above his left eyebrow.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Morogoro 26th January 1944

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  We have just heard that we are to be transferred to the Headquarters of the
                                  Game Department at a place called Lyamungu in the Northern Province. George is not
                                  at all pleased because he feels that the new job will entail a good deal of office work and
                                  that his beloved but endless elephant hunting will be considerably curtailed. I am glad of
                                  that and I am looking forward to seeing a new part of Tanganyika and particularly
                                  Kilimanjaro which dominates Lyamungu.

                                  Thank goodness our menagerie is now much smaller. We found a home for the
                                  guinea pigs last December and Susie, our mischievous guinea-fowl, has flown off to find
                                  a mate.Last week I went down to Dar es Salaam for a check up by Doctor John, a
                                  woman doctor, leaving George to cope with the three boys. I was away two nights and
                                  a day and returned early in the morning just as George was giving Henry his six o’clock
                                  bottle. It always amazes me that so very masculine a man can do my chores with no
                                  effort and I have a horrible suspicion that he does them better than I do. I enjoyed the
                                  short break at the coast very much. I stayed with friends and we bathed in the warm sea
                                  and saw a good film.

                                  Now I suppose there will be a round of farewell parties. People in this country
                                  are most kind and hospitable.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Lyamungu 20th March 1944

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  We left Morogoro after the round of farewell parties I had anticipated. The final
                                  one was at the Club on Saturday night. George made a most amusing speech and the
                                  party was a very pleasant occasion though I was rather tired after all the packing.
                                  Several friends gathered to wave us off on Monday morning. We had two lorries
                                  loaded with our goods. I rode in the cab of the first one with Henry on my knee. George
                                  with John and Jim rode in the second one. As there was no room for them in the cab,
                                  they sat on our couch which was placed across the width of the lorry behind the cab. This
                                  seat was not as comfortable as it sounds, because the space behind the couch was
                                  taken up with packing cases which were not lashed in place and these kept moving
                                  forward as the lorry bumped its way over the bad road.

                                  Soon there was hardly any leg room and George had constantly to stand up and
                                  push the second layer of packing cases back to prevent them from toppling over onto
                                  the children and himself. As it is now the rainy season the road was very muddy and
                                  treacherous and the lorries travelled so slowly it was dark by the time we reached
                                  Karogwe from where we were booked to take the train next morning to Moshi.
                                  Next morning we heard that there had been a washaway on the line and that the
                                  train would be delayed for at least twelve hours. I was not feeling well and certainly did
                                  not enjoy my day. Early in the afternoon Jimmy ran into a wall and blackened both his
                                  eyes. What a child! As the day wore on I felt worse and worse and when at last the train
                                  did arrive I simply crawled into my bunk whilst George coped nobly with the luggage
                                  and the children.

                                  We arrived at Moshi at breakfast time and went straight to the Lion Cub Hotel
                                  where I took to my bed with a high temperature. It was, of course, malaria. I always have
                                  my attacks at the most inopportune times. Fortunately George ran into some friends
                                  called Eccles and the wife Mollie came to my room and bathed Henry and prepared his
                                  bottle and fed him. George looked after John and Jim. Next day I felt much better and
                                  we drove out to Lyamungu the day after. There we had tea with the Game Warden and
                                  his wife before moving into our new home nearby.

                                  The Game Warden is Captain Monty Moore VC. He came out to Africa
                                  originally as an Officer in the King’s African Rifles and liked the country so much he left the
                                  Army and joined the Game Department. He was stationed at Banagi in the Serengetti
                                  Game Reserve and is well known for his work with the lions there. He particularly tamed
                                  some of the lions by feeding them so that they would come out into the open and could
                                  readily be photographed by tourists. His wife Audrey, has written a book about their
                                  experiences at Banagi. It is called “Serengetti”

                                  Our cook, Hamisi, soon had a meal ready for us and we all went to bed early.
                                  This is a very pleasant house and I know we will be happy here. I still feel a little shaky
                                  but that is the result of all the quinine I have taken. I expect I shall feel fine in a day or two.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Lyamungu 15th May 1944

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Well, here we are settled comfortably in our very nice house. The house is
                                  modern and roomy, and there is a large enclosed verandah, which will be a Godsend in
                                  the wet weather as a playroom for the children. The only drawback is that there are so
                                  many windows to be curtained and cleaned. The grounds consist of a very large lawn
                                  and a few beds of roses and shrubs. It is an ideal garden for children, unlike our steeply
                                  terraced garden at Morogoro.

                                  Lyamungu is really the Government Coffee Research Station. It is about sixteen
                                  miles from the town of Moshi which is the centre of the Tanganyika coffee growing
                                  industry. Lyamungu, which means ‘place of God’ is in the foothills of Mt Kilimanjaro and
                                  we have a beautiful view of Kilimanjaro. Kibo, the more spectacular of the two mountain
                                  peaks, towers above us, looking from this angle, like a giant frosted plum pudding. Often the mountain is veiled by cloud and mist which sometimes comes down to
                                  our level so that visibility is practically nil. George dislikes both mist and mountain but I
                                  like both and so does John. He in fact saw Kibo before I did. On our first day here, the
                                  peak was completely hidden by cloud. In the late afternoon when the children were
                                  playing on the lawn outside I was indoors hanging curtains. I heard John call out, “Oh
                                  Mummy, isn’t it beautiful!” I ran outside and there, above a scarf of cloud, I saw the
                                  showy dome of Kibo with the setting sun shining on it tingeing the snow pink. It was an
                                  unforgettable experience.

                                  As this is the rainy season, the surrounding country side is very lush and green.
                                  Everywhere one sees the rich green of the coffee plantations and the lighter green of
                                  the banana groves. Unfortunately our walks are rather circumscribed. Except for the main road to Moshi, there is nowhere to walk except through the Government coffee
                                  plantation. Paddy, our dog, thinks life is pretty boring as there is no bush here and
                                  nothing to hunt. There are only half a dozen European families here and half of those are
                                  on very distant terms with the other half which makes the station a rather uncomfortable
                                  one.

                                  The coffee expert who runs this station is annoyed because his European staff
                                  has been cut down owing to the war, and three of the vacant houses and some office
                                  buildings have been taken over temporarily by the Game Department. Another house
                                  has been taken over by the head of the Labour Department. However I don’t suppose
                                  the ill feeling will effect us much. We are so used to living in the bush that we are not
                                  socially inclined any way.

                                  Our cook, Hamisi, came with us from Morogoro but I had to engage a new
                                  houseboy and kitchenboy. I first engaged a houseboy who produced a wonderful ‘chit’
                                  in which his previous employer describes him as his “friend and confidant”. I felt rather
                                  dubious about engaging him and how right I was. On his second day with us I produced
                                  some of Henry’s napkins, previously rinsed by me, and asked this boy to wash them.
                                  He looked most offended and told me that it was beneath his dignity to do women’s
                                  work. We parted immediately with mutual relief.

                                  Now I have a good natured fellow named Japhet who, though hard on crockery,
                                  is prepared to do anything and loves playing with the children. He is a local boy, a
                                  member of the Chagga tribe. These Chagga are most intelligent and, on the whole, well
                                  to do as they all have their own small coffee shambas. Japhet tells me that his son is at
                                  the Uganda University College studying medicine.The kitchen boy is a tall youth called
                                  Tovelo, who helps both Hamisi, the cook, and the houseboy and also keeps an eye on
                                  Henry when I am sewing. I still make all the children’s clothes and my own. Life is
                                  pleasant but dull. George promises that he will take the whole family on safari when
                                  Henry is a little older.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Lyamungu 18th July 1944

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Life drifts quietly by at Lyamungu with each day much like the one before – or
                                  they would be, except that the children provide the sort of excitement that prohibits
                                  boredom. Of the three boys our Jim is the best at this. Last week Jim wandered into the
                                  coffee plantation beside our house and chewed some newly spayed berries. Result?
                                  A high temperature and nasty, bloody diarrhoea, so we had to rush him to the hospital at
                                  Moshi for treatment. however he was well again next day and George went off on safari.
                                  That night there was another crisis. As the nights are now very cold, at this high
                                  altitude, we have a large fire lit in the living room and the boy leaves a pile of logs
                                  beside the hearth so that I can replenish the fire when necessary. Well that night I took
                                  Henry off to bed, leaving John and Jim playing in the living room. When their bedtime
                                  came, I called them without leaving the bedroom. When I had tucked John and Jim into
                                  bed, I sat reading a bedtime story as I always do. Suddenly I saw smoke drifting
                                  through the door, and heard a frightening rumbling noise. Japhet rushed in to say that the
                                  lounge chimney was on fire! Picture me, panic on the inside and sweet smile on the
                                  outside, as I picked Henry up and said to the other two, “There’s nothing to be
                                  frightened about chaps, but get up and come outside for a bit.” Stupid of me to be so
                                  heroic because John and Jim were not at all scared but only too delighted at the chance
                                  of rushing about outside in the dark. The fire to them was just a bit of extra fun.

                                  We hurried out to find one boy already on the roof and the other passing up a
                                  brimming bucket of water. Other boys appeared from nowhere and soon cascades of
                                  water were pouring down the chimney. The result was a mountain of smouldering soot
                                  on the hearth and a pool of black water on the living room floor. However the fire was out
                                  and no serious harm done because all the floors here are cement and another stain on
                                  the old rug will hardly be noticed. As the children reluctantly returned to bed John
                                  remarked smugly, “I told Jim not to put all the wood on the fire at once but he wouldn’t
                                  listen.” I might have guessed!

                                  However it was not Jim but John who gave me the worst turn of all this week. As
                                  a treat I decided to take the boys to the river for a picnic tea. The river is not far from our
                                  house but we had never been there before so I took the kitchen boy, Tovelo, to show
                                  us the way. The path is on the level until one is in sight of the river when the bank slopes
                                  steeply down. I decided that it was too steep for the pram so I stopped to lift Henry out
                                  and carry him. When I looked around I saw John running down the slope towards the
                                  river. The stream is not wide but flows swiftly and I had no idea how deep it was. All I
                                  knew was that it was a trout stream. I called for John, “Stop, wait for me!” but he ran on
                                  and made for a rude pole bridge which spanned the river. He started to cross and then,
                                  to my horror, I saw John slip. There was a splash and he disappeared under the water. I
                                  just dumped the baby on the ground, screamed to the boy to mind him and ran madly
                                  down the slope to the river. Suddenly I saw John’s tight fitting felt hat emerge, then his
                                  eyes and nose. I dashed into the water and found, to my intense relief, that it only
                                  reached up to my shoulders but, thank heaven no further. John’s steady eyes watched
                                  me trustingly as I approached him and carried him safely to the bank. He had been
                                  standing on a rock and had not panicked at all though he had to stand up very straight
                                  and tall to keep his nose out of water. I was too proud of him to scold him for
                                  disobedience and too wet anyway.

                                  I made John undress and put on two spare pullovers and wrapped Henry’s
                                  baby blanket round his waist like a sarong. We made a small fire over which I crouched
                                  with literally chattering teeth whilst Tovelo ran home to fetch a coat for me and dry clothes
                                  for John.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Lyamungu 16th August 1944

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  We have a new bull terrier bitch pup whom we have named Fanny III . So once
                                  more we have a menagerie , the two dogs, two cats Susie and Winnie, and
                                  some pet hens who live in the garage and are a real nuisance.

                                  As John is nearly six I thought it time that he started lessons and wrote off to Dar
                                  es Salaam for the correspondence course. We have had one week of lessons and I am
                                  already in a state of physical and mental exhaustion. John is a most reluctant scholar.
                                  “Why should I learn to read, when you can read to me?” he asks, and “Anyway why
                                  should I read such stupid stuff, ‘Run Rover Run’, and ‘Mother play with baby’ . Who
                                  wants to read about things like that? I don’t.”

                                  He rather likes sums, but the only subject about which he is enthusiastic is
                                  prehistoric history. He laps up information about ‘The Tree Dwellers’, though he is very
                                  sceptical about the existence of such people. “God couldn’t be so silly to make people
                                  so stupid. Fancy living in trees when it is easy to make huts like the natives.” ‘The Tree
                                  Dwellers is a highly imaginative story about a revolting female called Sharptooth and her
                                  offspring called Bodo. I have a very clear mental image of Sharptooth, so it came as a
                                  shock to me and highly amused George when John looked at me reflectively across the
                                  tea table and said, “Mummy I expect Sharptooth looked like you. You have a sharp
                                  tooth too!” I have, my eye teeth are rather sharp, but I hope the resemblance stops
                                  there.

                                  John has an uncomfortably logical mind for a small boy. The other day he was
                                  lying on the lawn staring up at the clouds when he suddenly muttered “I don’t believe it.”
                                  “Believe what?” I asked. “That Jesus is coming on a cloud one day. How can he? The
                                  thick ones always stay high up. What’s he going to do, jump down with a parachute?”
                                  Tovelo, my kitchen boy, announced one evening that his grandmother was in the
                                  kitchen and wished to see me. She was a handsome and sensible Chagga woman who
                                  brought sad news. Her little granddaughter had stumbled backwards into a large cooking
                                  pot of almost boiling maize meal porridge and was ‘ngongwa sana’ (very ill). I grabbed
                                  a large bottle of Picric Acid and a packet of gauze which we keep for these emergencies
                                  and went with her, through coffee shambas and banana groves to her daughter’s house.
                                  Inside the very neat thatched hut the mother sat with the naked child lying face
                                  downwards on her knee. The child’s buttocks and the back of her legs were covered in
                                  huge burst blisters from which a watery pus dripped. It appeared that the accident had
                                  happened on the previous day.

                                  I could see that it was absolutely necessary to clean up the damaged area, and I
                                  suddenly remembered that there was a trained African hospital dresser on the station. I
                                  sent the father to fetch him and whilst the dresser cleaned off the sloughed skin with
                                  forceps and swabs saturated in Picric Acid, I cut the gauze into small squares which I
                                  soaked in the lotion and laid on the cleaned area. I thought the small pieces would be
                                  easier to change especially as the whole of the most tender parts, front and back, were
                                  badly scalded. The child seemed dazed and neither the dresser nor I thought she would
                                  live. I gave her half an aspirin and left three more half tablets to be given four hourly.
                                  Next day she seemed much brighter. I poured more lotion on the gauze
                                  disturbing as few pieces as possible and again the next day and the next. After a week
                                  the skin was healing well and the child eating normally. I am sure she will be all right now.
                                  The new skin is a brilliant red and very shiny but it is pale round the edges of the burnt
                                  area and will I hope later turn brown. The mother never uttered a word of thanks, but the
                                  granny is grateful and today brought the children a bunch of bananas.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  c/o Game Dept. P.O.Moshi. 29th September 1944

                                  Dearest Mummy,

                                  I am so glad that you so enjoyed my last letter with the description of our very
                                  interesting and enjoyable safari through Masailand. You said you would like an even
                                  fuller description of it to pass around amongst the relations, so, to please you, I have
                                  written it out in detail and enclose the result.

                                  We have spent a quiet week after our exertions and all are well here.

                                  Very much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Safari in Masailand

                                  George and I were at tea with our three little boys on the front lawn of our house
                                  in Lyamungu, Northern Tanganyika. It was John’s sixth birthday and he and Jim, a
                                  happy sturdy three year old, and Henry, aged eleven months, were munching the
                                  squares of plain chocolate which rounded off the party, when George said casually
                                  across the table to me, “Could you be ready by the day after tomorrow to go on
                                  safari?” “Me too?” enquired John anxiously, before I had time to reply, and “Me too?”
                                  echoed Jim. “yes, of course I can”, said I to George and “of course you’re coming too”,
                                  to the children who rate a day spent in the bush higher than any other pleasure.
                                  So in the early morning two days later, we started out happily for Masailand in a
                                  three ton Ford lorry loaded to capacity with the five Rushbys, the safari paraphernalia,
                                  drums of petrol and quite a retinue of servants and Game Scouts. George travelling
                                  alone on his monthly safaris, takes only the cook and a couple of Game Scouts, but this was to be a safari de luxe.

                                  Henry and I shared the cab with George who was driving, whilst John and Jim
                                  with the faithful orderly Mabemba beside them to point out the game animals, were
                                  installed upon rolls of bedding in the body of the lorry. The lorry lumbered along, first
                                  through coffee shambas, and then along the main road between Moshi and Arusha.
                                  After half an hour or so, we turned South off the road into a track which crossed the
                                  Sanya Plains and is the beginning of this part of Masailand. Though the dry season was
                                  at its height, and the pasture dry and course, we were soon passing small groups of
                                  game. This area is a Game Sanctuary and the antelope grazed quietly quite undisturbed
                                  by the passing lorry. Here and there zebra stood bunched by the road, a few wild
                                  ostriches stalked jerkily by, and in the distance some wildebeest cavorted around in their
                                  crazy way.

                                  Soon the grasslands gave way to thorn bush, and we saw six fantastically tall
                                  giraffe standing motionless with their heads turned enquiringly towards us. George
                                  stopped the lorry so the children could have a good view of them. John was enchanted
                                  but Jim, alas, was asleep.

                                  At mid day we reached the Kikoletwa River and turned aside to camp. Beside
                                  the river, under huge leafy trees, there was a beautiful camping spot, but the river was
                                  deep and reputed to be full of crocodiles so we passed it by and made our camp
                                  some distance from the river under a tall thorn tree with a flat lacy canopy. All around the
                                  camp lay uprooted trees of similar size that had been pushed over by elephants. As
                                  soon as the lorry stopped a camp chair was set up for me and the Game Scouts quickly
                                  slashed down grass and cleared the camp site of thorns. The same boys then pitched the tent whilst George himself set up the three camp beds and the folding cot for Henry,
                                  and set up the safari table and the canvas wash bowl and bath.

                                  The cook in the meantime had cleared a cool spot for the kitchen , opened up the
                                  chop boxes and started a fire. The cook’s boy and the dhobi (laundry boy) brought
                                  water from the rather muddy river and tea was served followed shortly afterward by an
                                  excellent lunch. In a very short time the camp had a suprisingly homely look. Nappies
                                  fluttered from a clothes line, Henry slept peacefully in his cot, John and Jim sprawled on
                                  one bed looking at comics, and I dozed comfortably on another.

                                  George, with the Game Scouts, drove off in the lorry about his work. As a Game
                                  Ranger it is his business to be on a constant look out for poachers, both African and
                                  European, and for disease in game which might infect the valuable herds of Masai cattle.
                                  The lorry did not return until dusk by which time the children had bathed enthusiastically in
                                  the canvas bath and were ready for supper and bed. George backed the lorry at right
                                  angles to the tent, Henry’s cot and two camp beds were set up in the lorry, the tarpaulin
                                  was lashed down and the children put to bed in their novel nursery.

                                  When darkness fell a large fire was lit in front of the camp, the exited children at
                                  last fell asleep and George and I sat on by the fire enjoying the cool and quiet night.
                                  When the fire subsided into a bed of glowing coals, it was time for our bed. During the
                                  night I was awakened by the sound of breaking branches and strange indescribable
                                  noises.” Just elephant”, said George comfortably and instantly fell asleep once more. I
                                  didn’t! We rose with the birds next morning, but breakfast was ready and in a
                                  remarkably short time the lorry had been reloaded and we were once more on our way.
                                  For about half a mile we made our own track across the plain and then we turned
                                  into the earth road once more. Soon we had reached the river and were looking with
                                  dismay at the suspension bridge which we had to cross. At the far side, one steel
                                  hawser was missing and there the bridge tilted dangerously. There was no handrail but
                                  only heavy wooden posts which marked the extremities of the bridge. WhenGeorge
                                  measured the distance between the posts he found that there could be barely two
                                  inches to spare on either side of the cumbersome lorry.

                                  He decided to risk crossing, but the children and I and all the servants were told to
                                  cross the bridge and go down the track out of sight. The Game Scouts remained on the
                                  river bank on the far side of the bridge and stood ready for emergencies. As I walked
                                  along anxiously listening, I was horrified to hear the lorry come to a stop on the bridge.
                                  There was a loud creaking noise and I instantly visualised the lorry slowly toppling over
                                  into the deep crocodile infested river. The engine restarted, the lorry crossed the bridge
                                  and came slowly into sight around the bend. My heart slid back into its normal position.
                                  George was as imperturbable as ever and simply remarked that it had been a near
                                  thing and that we would return to Lyamungu by another route.

                                  Beyond the green river belt the very rutted track ran through very uninteresting
                                  thorn bush country. Henry was bored and tiresome, jumping up and down on my knee
                                  and yelling furiously. “Teeth”, said I apologetically to George, rashly handing a match
                                  box to Henry to keep him quiet. No use at all! With a fat finger he poked out the tray
                                  spilling the matches all over me and the floor. Within seconds Henry had torn the
                                  matchbox to pieces with his teeth and flung the battered remains through the window.
                                  An empty cigarette box met with the same fate as the match box and the yells
                                  continued unabated until Henry slept from sheer exhaustion. George gave me a smile,
                                  half sympathetic and half sardonic, “Enjoying the safari, my love?” he enquired. On these
                                  trying occasions George has the inestimable advantage of being able to go into a Yogilike
                                  trance, whereas I become irritated to screaming point.

                                  In an effort to prolong Henry’s slumber I braced my feet against the floor boards
                                  and tried to turn myself into a human shock absorber as we lurched along the eroded
                                  track. Several times my head made contact with the bolt of a rifle in the rack above, and
                                  once I felt I had shattered my knee cap against the fire extinguisher in a bracket under the
                                  dash board.

                                  Strange as it may seem, I really was enjoying the trip in spite of these
                                  discomforts. At last after three years I was once more on safari with George. This type of
                                  country was new to me and there was so much to see We passed a family of giraffe
                                  standing in complete immobility only a few yards from the track. Little dick-dick. one of the smallest of the antelope, scuttled in pairs across the road and that afternoon I had my first view of Gerenuk, curious red brown antelope with extremely elongated legs and giraffe-like necks.

                                  Most interesting of all was my first sight of Masai at home. We could hear a tuneful
                                  jangle of cattle bells and suddenly came across herds of humped cattle browsing upon
                                  the thorn bushes. The herds were guarded by athletic,striking looking Masai youths and men.
                                  Each had a calabash of water slung over his shoulder and a tall, highly polished spear in his
                                  hand. These herdsmen were quite unselfconscious though they wore no clothing except for one carelessly draped blanket. Very few gave us any greeting but glanced indifferently at us from under fringes of clay-daubed plaited hair . The rest of their hair was drawn back behind the ears to display split earlobes stretched into slender loops by the weight of heavy brass or copper tribal ear rings.

                                  Most of the villages were set well back in the bush out of sight of the road but we did pass one
                                  typical village which looked most primitive indeed. It consisted simply of a few mound like mud huts which were entirely covered with a plaster of mud and cattle dung and the whole clutch of huts were surrounded by a ‘boma’ of thorn to keep the cattle in at night and the lions out. There was a gathering of women and children on the road at this point. The children of both sexes were naked and unadorned, but the women looked very fine indeed. This is not surprising for they have little to do but adorn themselves, unlike their counterparts of other tribes who have to work hard cultivating the fields. The Masai women, and others I saw on safari, were far more amiable and cheerful looking than the men and were well proportioned.

                                  They wore skirts of dressed goat skin, knee length in front but ankle length behind. Their arms
                                  from elbow to wrist, and legs from knee to ankle, were encased in tight coils of copper and
                                  galvanised wire. All had their heads shaved and in some cases bound by a leather band
                                  embroidered in red white and blue beads. Circular ear rings hung from slit earlobes and their
                                  handsome throats were encircled by stiff wire necklaces strung with brightly coloured beads. These
                                  necklaces were carefully graded in size and formed deep collars almost covering their breasts.
                                  About a quarter of a mile further along the road we met eleven young braves in gala attire, obviously on their way to call on the girls. They formed a line across the road and danced up and down until the lorry was dangerously near when they parted and grinned cheerfully at us. These were the only cheerful
                                  looking male Masai that I saw. Like the herdsmen these youths wore only a blanket, but their
                                  blankets were ochre colour, and elegantly draped over their backs. Their naked bodies gleamed with oil. Several had painted white stripes on their faces, and two had whitewashed their faces entirely which I
                                  thought a pity. All had their long hair elaborately dressed and some carried not only one,
                                  but two gleaming spears.

                                  By mid day George decided that we had driven far enough for that day. He
                                  stopped the lorry and consulted a rather unreliable map. “Somewhere near here is a
                                  place called Lolbeni,” he said. “The name means Sweet Water, I hear that the
                                  government have piped spring water down from the mountain into a small dam at which
                                  the Masai water their cattle.” Lolbeni sounded pleasant to me. Henry was dusty and
                                  cross, the rubber sheet had long slipped from my lap to the floor and I was conscious of
                                  a very damp lap. ‘Sweet Waters’ I felt, would put all that right. A few hundred yards
                                  away a small herd of cattle was grazing, so George lit his pipe and relaxed at last, whilst
                                  a Game Scout went off to find the herdsman. The scout soon returned with an ancient
                                  and emaciated Masai who was thrilled at the prospect of his first ride in a lorry and
                                  offered to direct us to Lolbeni which was off the main track and about four miles away.

                                  Once Lolbeni had been a small administrative post and a good track had
                                  led to it, but now the Post had been abandoned and the road is dotted with vigourous
                                  thorn bushes and the branches of larger thorn trees encroach on the track The road had
                                  deteriorated to a mere cattle track, deeply rutted and eroded by heavy rains over a
                                  period of years. The great Ford truck, however, could take it. It lurched victoriously along,
                                  mowing down the obstructions, tearing off branches from encroaching thorn trees with its
                                  high railed sides, spanning gorges in the track, and climbing in and out of those too wide
                                  to span. I felt an army tank could not have done better.

                                  I had expected Lolbeni to be a green oasis in a desert of grey thorns, but I was
                                  quickly disillusioned. To be sure the thorn trees were larger and more widely spaced and
                                  provided welcome shade, but the ground under the trees had been trampled by thousands of cattle into a dreary expanse of dirty grey sand liberally dotted with cattle droppings and made still more uninviting by the bleached bones of dead beasts.

                                  To the right of this waste rose a high green hill which gave the place its name and from which
                                  the precious water was piped, but its slopes were too steep to provide a camping site.
                                  Flies swarmed everywhere and I was most relieved when George said that we would
                                  stay only long enough to fill our cans with water. Even the water was a disappointment!
                                  The water in the small dam was low and covered by a revolting green scum, and though
                                  the water in the feeding pipe was sweet, it trickled so feebly that it took simply ages to
                                  fill a four gallon can.

                                  However all these disappointments were soon forgotten for we drove away
                                  from the flies and dirt and trampled sand and soon, with their quiet efficiency, George
                                  and his men set up a comfortable camp. John and Jim immediately started digging
                                  operations in the sandy soil whilst Henry and I rested. After tea George took his shot
                                  gun and went off to shoot guinea fowl and partridges for the pot. The children and I went
                                  walking, keeping well in site of camp, and soon we saw a very large flock of Vulturine
                                  Guineafowl, running aimlessly about and looking as tame as barnyard fowls, but melting
                                  away as soon as we moved in their direction.

                                  We had our second quiet and lovely evening by the camp fire, followed by a
                                  peaceful night.

                                  We left Lolbeni very early next morning, which was a good thing, for as we left
                                  camp the herds of thirsty cattle moved in from all directions. They were accompanied by
                                  Masai herdsmen, their naked bodies and blankets now covered by volcanic dust which
                                  was being stirred in rising clouds of stifling ash by the milling cattle, and also by grey
                                  donkeys laden with panniers filled with corked calabashes for water.

                                  Our next stop was Nabarera, a Masai cattle market and trading centre, where we
                                  reluctantly stayed for two days in a pokey Goverment Resthouse because George had
                                  a job to do in that area. The rest was good for Henry who promptly produced a tooth
                                  and was consequently much better behaved for the rest of the trip. George was away in the bush most of the day but he returned for afternoon tea and later took the children out
                                  walking. We had noticed curious white dumps about a quarter mile from the resthouse
                                  and on the second afternoon we set out to investigate them. Behind the dumps we
                                  found passages about six foot wide, cut through solid limestone. We explored two of
                                  these and found that both passages led steeply down to circular wells about two and a
                                  half feet in diameter.

                                  At the very foot of each passage, beside each well, rough drinking troughs had
                                  been cut in the stone. The herdsmen haul the water out of the well in home made hide
                                  buckets, the troughs are filled and the cattle driven down the ramps to drink at the trough.
                                  It was obvious that the wells were ancient and the sloping passages new. George tells
                                  me that no one knows what ancient race dug the original wells. It seems incredible that
                                  these deep and narrow shafts could have been sunk without machinery. I craned my
                                  neck and looked above one well and could see an immensely long shaft reaching up to
                                  ground level. Small footholds were cut in the solid rock as far as I could see.
                                  It seems that the Masai are as ignorant as ourselves about the origin of these
                                  wells. They do say however that when their forebears first occupied what is now known
                                  as Masailand, they not only found the Wanderobo tribe in the area but also a light
                                  skinned people and they think it possible that these light skinned people dug the wells.
                                  These people disappeared. They may have been absorbed or, more likely, they were
                                  liquidated.

                                  The Masai had found the well impractical in their original form and had hired
                                  labourers from neighbouring tribes to cut the passages to water level. Certainly the Masai are not responsible for the wells. They are a purely pastoral people and consider manual labour extremely degrading.

                                  They live chiefly on milk from their herd which they allow to go sour, and mix with blood that has been skilfully tapped from the necks of living cattle. They do not eat game meat, nor do they cultivate any
                                  land. They hunt with spears, but hunt only lions, to protect their herds, and to test the skill
                                  and bravery of their young warriors. What little grain they do eat is transported into
                                  Masailand by traders. The next stage of our journey took us to Ngassamet where
                                  George was to pick up some elephant tusks. I had looked forward particularly to this
                                  stretch of road for I had heard that there was a shallow lake at which game congregates,
                                  and at which I had great hopes of seeing elephants. We had come too late in the
                                  season though, the lake was dry and there were only piles of elephant droppings to
                                  prove that elephant had recently been there in numbers. Ngassamet, though no beauty
                                  spot, was interesting. We saw more elaborate editions of the wells already described, and as this area
                                  is rich in cattle we saw the aristocrats of the Masai. You cannot conceive of a more arrogant looking male than a young Masai brave striding by on sandalled feet, unselfconscious in all his glory. All the young men wore the casually draped traditional ochre blanket and carried one or more spears. But here belts and long knife sheaths of scarlet leather seem to be the fashion. Here fringes do not seem to be the thing. Most of these young Masai had their hair drawn smoothly back and twisted in a pointed queue, the whole plastered with a smooth coating of red clay. Some tied their horn shaped queues over their heads
                                  so that the tip formed a deep Satanic peak on the brow. All these young men wore the traditional
                                  copper earrings and I saw one or two with copper bracelets and one with a necklace of brightly coloured
                                  beads.

                                  It so happened that, on the day of our visit to Ngassamet, there had been a
                                  baraza (meeting) which was attended by all the local headmen and elders. These old
                                  men came to pay their respects to George and a more shrewd and rascally looking
                                  company I have never seen, George told me that some of these men own up to three
                                  thousand head of cattle and more. The chief was as fat and Rabelasian as his second in
                                  command was emaciated, bucktoothed and prim. The Chief shook hands with George
                                  and greeted me and settled himself on the wall of the resthouse porch opposite
                                  George. The lesser headmen, after politely greeting us, grouped themselves in a
                                  semi circle below the steps with their ‘aides’ respectfully standing behind them. I
                                  remained sitting in the only chair and watched the proceedings with interest and
                                  amusement.

                                  These old Masai, I noticed, cared nothing for adornment. They had proved
                                  themselves as warriors in the past and were known to be wealthy and influential so did
                                  not need to make any display. Most of them had their heads comfortably shaved and
                                  wore only a drab blanket or goatskin cloak. Their only ornaments were earrings whose
                                  effect was somewhat marred by the serviceable and homely large safety pin that
                                  dangled from the lobe of one ear. All carried staves instead of spears and all, except for
                                  Buckteeth and one blind old skeleton of a man, appeared to have a keenly developed
                                  sense of humour.

                                  “Mummy?” asked John in an urgent whisper, “Is that old blind man nearly dead?”
                                  “Yes dear”, said I, “I expect he’ll soon die.” “What here?” breathed John in a tone of
                                  keen anticipation and, until the meeting broke up and the old man left, he had John’s
                                  undivided attention.

                                  After local news and the game situation had been discussed, the talk turned to the
                                  war. “When will the war end?” moaned the fat Chief. “We have made great gifts of cattle
                                  to the War Funds, we are taxed out of existence.” George replied with the Ki-Swahili
                                  equivalent of ‘Sez you!’. This sally was received with laughter and the old fellows rose to
                                  go. They made their farewells and dignified exits, pausing on their way to stare at our
                                  pink and white Henry, who sat undismayed in his push chair giving them stare for stare
                                  from his striking grey eyes.

                                  Towards evening some Masai, prompted no doubt by our native servants,
                                  brought a sheep for sale. It was the last night of the fast of Ramadan and our
                                  Mohammedan boys hoped to feast next day at our expense. Their faces fell when
                                  George refused to buy the animal. “Why should I pay fifteen shillings for a sheep?” he
                                  asked, “Am I not the Bwana Nyama and is not the bush full of my sheep?” (Bwana
                                  Nyama is the native name for a Game Ranger, but means literally, ‘Master of the meat’)
                                  George meant that he would shoot a buck for the men next day, but this incident was to
                                  have a strange sequel. Ngassamet resthouse consists of one room so small we could
                                  not put up all our camp beds and George and I slept on the cement floor which was
                                  unkind to my curves. The night was bitterly cold and all night long hyaenas screeched
                                  hideously outside. So we rose at dawn without reluctance and were on our way before it
                                  was properly light.

                                  George had decided that it would be foolhardy to return home by our outward
                                  route as he did not care to risk another crossing of the suspension bridge. So we
                                  returned to Nabarera and there turned onto a little used track which would eventually take
                                  us to the Great North Road a few miles South of Arusha. There was not much game
                                  about but I saw Oryx which I had not previously seen. Soon it grew intolerably hot and I
                                  think all of us but George were dozing when he suddenly stopped the lorry and pointed
                                  to the right. “Mpishi”, he called to the cook, “There’s your sheep!” True enough, on that
                                  dreary thorn covered plain,with not another living thing in sight, stood a fat black sheep.

                                  There was an incredulous babbling from the back of the lorry. Every native
                                  jumped to the ground and in no time at all the wretched sheep was caught and
                                  slaughtered. I felt sick. “Oh George”, I wailed, “The poor lost sheep! I shan’t eat a scrap
                                  of it.” George said nothing but went and had a look at the sheep and called out to me,
                                  “Come and look at it. It was kindness to kill the poor thing, the vultures have been at it
                                  already and the hyaenas would have got it tonight.” I went reluctantly and saw one eye
                                  horribly torn out, and small deep wounds on the sheep’s back where the beaks of the
                                  vultures had cut through the heavy fleece. Poor thing! I went back to the lorry more
                                  determined than ever not to eat mutton on that trip. The Scouts and servants had no
                                  such scruples. The fine fat sheep had been sent by Allah for their feast day and that was
                                  the end of it.

                                  “ ‘Mpishi’ is more convinced than ever that I am a wizard”, said George in
                                  amusement as he started the lorry. I knew what he meant. Several times before George
                                  had foretold something which had later happened. Pure coincidence, but strange enough
                                  to give rise to a legend that George had the power to arrange things. “What happened
                                  of course”, explained George, “Is that a flock of Masai sheep was driven to market along
                                  this track yesterday or the day before. This one strayed and was not missed.”

                                  The day grew hotter and hotter and for long miles we looked out for a camping
                                  spot but could find little shade and no trace of water anywhere. At last, in the early
                                  afternoon we reached another pokey little rest house and asked for water. “There is no
                                  water here,” said the native caretaker. “Early in the morning there is water in a well nearby
                                  but we are allowed only one kerosene tin full and by ten o’clock the well is dry.” I looked
                                  at George in dismay for we were all so tired and dusty. “Where do the Masai from the
                                  village water their cattle then?” asked George. “About two miles away through the bush.
                                  If you take me with you I shall show you”, replied the native.

                                  So we turned off into the bush and followed a cattle track even more tortuous than
                                  the one to Lolbeni. Two Scouts walked ahead to warn us of hazards and I stretched my
                                  arm across the open window to fend off thorns. Henry screamed with fright and hunger.
                                  But George’s efforts to reach water went unrewarded as we were brought to a stop by
                                  a deep donga. The native from the resthouse was apologetic. He had mistaken the
                                  path, perhaps if we turned back we might find it. George was beyond speech. We
                                  lurched back the way we had come and made our camp under the first large tree we
                                  could find. Then off went our camp boys on foot to return just before dark with the water.
                                  However they were cheerful for there was an unlimited quantity of dry wood for their fires
                                  and meat in plenty for their feast. Long after George and I left our campfire and had gone
                                  to bed, we could see the cheerful fires of the boys and hear their chatter and laughter.
                                  I woke in the small hours to hear the insane cackling of hyaenas gloating over a
                                  find. Later I heard scuffling around the camp table, I peered over the tailboard of the lorry
                                  and saw George come out of his tent. What are you doing?” I whispered. “Looking for
                                  something to throw at those bloody hyaenas,” answered George for all the world as
                                  though those big brutes were tomcats on the prowl. Though the hyaenas kept up their
                                  concert all night the children never stirred, nor did any of them wake at night throughout
                                  the safari.

                                  Early next morning I walked across to the camp kitchen to enquire into the loud
                                  lamentations coming from that quarter. “Oh Memsahib”, moaned the cook, “We could
                                  not sleep last night for the bad hyaenas round our tents. They have taken every scrap of
                                  meat we had left over from the feast., even the meat we had left to smoke over the fire.”
                                  Jim, who of our three young sons is the cook’s favourite commiserated with him. He said
                                  in Ki-Swahili, which he speaks with great fluency, “Truly those hyaenas are very bad
                                  creatures. They also robbed us. They have taken my hat from the table and eaten the
                                  new soap from the washbowl.

                                  Our last day in the bush was a pleasantly lazy one. We drove through country
                                  that grew more open and less dry as we approached Arusha. We pitched our camp
                                  near a large dam, and the water was a blessed sight after a week of scorched country.
                                  On the plains to the right of our camp was a vast herd of native cattle enjoying a brief
                                  rest after their long day trek through Masailand. They were destined to walk many more
                                  weary miles before reaching their destination, a meat canning factory in Kenya.
                                  The ground to the left of the camp rose gently to form a long low hill and on the
                                  grassy slopes we could see wild ostriches and herds of wildebeest, zebra and
                                  antelope grazing amicably side by side. In the late afternoon I watched the groups of
                                  zebra and wildebeest merge into one. Then with a wildebeest leading, they walked
                                  down the slope in single file to drink at the vlei . When they were satisfied, a wildebeest
                                  once more led the herd up the trail. The others followed in a long and orderly file, and
                                  vanished over the hill to their evening pasture.

                                  When they had gone, George took up his shotgun and invited John to
                                  accompany him to the dam to shoot duck. This was the first time John had acted as
                                  retriever but he did very well and proudly helped to carry a mixed bag of sand grouse
                                  and duck back to camp.

                                  Next morning we turned into the Great North Road and passed first through
                                  carefully tended coffee shambas and then through the township of Arusha, nestling at
                                  the foot of towering Mount Meru. Beyond Arusha we drove through the Usa River
                                  settlement where again coffee shambas and European homesteads line the road, and
                                  saw before us the magnificent spectacle of Kilimanjaro unveiled, its white snow cap
                                  gleaming in the sunlight. Before mid day we were home. “Well was it worth it?” enquired
                                  George at lunch. “Lovely,” I replied. ”Let’s go again soon.” Then thinking regretfully of
                                  our absent children I sighed, “If only Ann, George, and Kate could have gone with us
                                  too.”

                                  Lyamungu 10th November. 1944

                                  Dearest Family.

                                  Mummy wants to know how I fill in my time with George away on safari for weeks
                                  on end. I do believe that you all picture me idling away my days, waited on hand and
                                  foot by efficient servants! On the contrary, life is one rush and the days never long
                                  enough.

                                  To begin with, our servants are anything but efficient, apart from our cook, Hamisi
                                  Issa, who really is competent. He suffers from frustration because our budget will not run
                                  to elaborate dishes so there is little scope for his culinary art. There is one masterpiece
                                  which is much appreciated by John and Jim. Hamisi makes a most realistic crocodile out
                                  of pastry and stuffs its innards with minced meat. This revolting reptile is served on a
                                  bed of parsley on my largest meat dish. The cook is a strict Mohammedan and
                                  observes all the fasts and daily prayers and, like all Mohammedans he is very clean in
                                  his person and, thank goodness, in the kitchen.

                                  His wife is his pride and joy but not his helpmate. She does absolutely nothing
                                  but sit in a chair in the sun all day, sipping tea and smoking cigarettes – a more
                                  expensive brand than mine! It is Hamisi who sweeps out their quarters, cooks
                                  delectable curries for her, and spends more than he can afford on clothing and trinkets for
                                  his wife. She just sits there with her ‘Mona Lisa’ smile and her painted finger and toe
                                  nails, doing absolutely nothing.

                                  The thing is that natives despise women who do work and this applies especially
                                  to their white employers. House servants much prefer a Memsahib who leaves
                                  everything to them and is careless about locking up her pantry. When we first came to
                                  Lyamungu I had great difficulty in employing a houseboy. A couple of rather efficient
                                  ones did approach me but when they heard the wages I was prepared to pay and that
                                  there was no number 2 boy, they simply were not interested. Eventually I took on a
                                  local boy called Japhet who suits me very well except that his sight is not good and he
                                  is extremely hard on the crockery. He tells me that he has lost face by working here
                                  because his friends say that he works for a family that is too mean to employ a second
                                  boy. I explained that with our large family we simply cannot afford to pay more, but this
                                  didn’t register at all. Japhet says “But Wazungu (Europeans) all have money. They just
                                  have to get it from the Bank.”

                                  The third member of our staff is a strapping youth named Tovelo who helps both
                                  cook and boy, and consequently works harder than either. What do I do? I chivvy the
                                  servants, look after the children, supervise John’s lessons, and make all my clothing and
                                  the children’s on that blessed old hand sewing machine.

                                  The folk on this station entertain a good deal but we usually decline invitations
                                  because we simply cannot afford to reciprocate. However, last Saturday night I invited
                                  two couples to drinks and dinner. This was such an unusual event that the servants and I
                                  were thrown into a flurry. In the end the dinner went off well though it ended in disaster. In
                                  spite of my entreaties and exhortations to Japhet not to pile everything onto the tray at
                                  once when clearing the table, he did just that. We were starting our desert and I was
                                  congratulating myself that all had gone well when there was a frightful crash of breaking
                                  china on the back verandah. I excused myself and got up to investigate. A large meat
                                  dish, six dinner plates and four vegetable dishes lay shattered on the cement floor! I
                                  controlled my tongue but what my eyes said to Japhet is another matter. What he said
                                  was, “It is not my fault Memsahib. The handle of the tray came off.”

                                  It is a curious thing about native servants that they never accept responsibility for
                                  a mishap. If they cannot pin their misdeeds onto one of their fellow servants then the responsibility rests with God. ‘Shauri ya Mungu’, (an act of God) is a familiar cry. Fatalists
                                  can be very exasperating employees.

                                  The loss of my dinner service is a real tragedy because, being war time, one can
                                  buy only china of the poorest quality made for the native trade. Nor was that the final
                                  disaster of the evening. When we moved to the lounge for coffee I noticed that the
                                  coffee had been served in the battered old safari coffee pot instead of the charming little
                                  antique coffee pot which my Mother-in-law had sent for our tenth wedding anniversary.
                                  As there had already been a disturbance I made no comment but resolved to give the
                                  cook a piece of my mind in the morning. My instructions to the cook had been to warm
                                  the coffee pot with hot water immediately before serving. On no account was he to put
                                  the pewter pot on the hot iron stove. He did and the result was a small hole in the base
                                  of the pot – or so he says. When I saw the pot next morning there was a two inch hole in
                                  it.

                                  Hamisi explained placidly how this had come about. He said he knew I would be
                                  mad when I saw the little hole so he thought he would have it mended and I might not
                                  notice it. Early in the morning he had taken the pewter pot to the mechanic who looks
                                  after the Game Department vehicles and had asked him to repair it. The bright individual
                                  got busy with the soldering iron with the most devastating result. “It’s his fault,” said
                                  Hamisi, “He is a mechanic, he should have known what would happen.”
                                  One thing is certain, there will be no more dinner parties in this house until the war
                                  is ended.

                                  The children are well and so am I, and so was George when he left on his safari
                                  last Monday.

                                  Much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                   

                                  #6266
                                  TracyTracy
                                  Participant

                                    From Tanganyika with Love

                                    continued part 7

                                    With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                    Oldeani Hospital. 19th September 1938

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    George arrived today to take us home to Mbulu but Sister Marianne will not allow
                                    me to travel for another week as I had a bit of a set back after baby’s birth. At first I was
                                    very fit and on the third day Sister stripped the bed and, dictionary in hand, started me
                                    off on ante natal exercises. “Now make a bridge Mrs Rushby. So. Up down, up down,’
                                    whilst I obediently hoisted myself aloft on heels and head. By the sixth day she
                                    considered it was time for me to be up and about but alas, I soon had to return to bed
                                    with a temperature and a haemorrhage. I got up and walked outside for the first time this
                                    morning.

                                    I have had lots of visitors because the local German settlers seem keen to see
                                    the first British baby born in the hospital. They have been most kind, sending flowers
                                    and little German cards of congratulations festooned with cherubs and rather sweet. Most
                                    of the women, besides being pleasant, are very smart indeed, shattering my illusion that
                                    German matrons are invariably fat and dowdy. They are all much concerned about the
                                    Czecko-Slovakian situation, especially Sister Marianne whose home is right on the
                                    border and has several relations who are Sudentan Germans. She is ant-Nazi and
                                    keeps on asking me whether I think England will declare war if Hitler invades Czecko-
                                    Slovakia, as though I had inside information.

                                    George tells me that he has had a grass ‘banda’ put up for us at Mbulu as we are
                                    both determined not to return to those prison-like quarters in the Fort. Sister Marianne is
                                    horrified at the idea of taking a new baby to live in a grass hut. She told George,
                                    “No,No,Mr Rushby. I find that is not to be allowed!” She is an excellent Sister but rather
                                    prim and George enjoys teasing her. This morning he asked with mock seriousness,
                                    “Sister, why has my wife not received her medal?” Sister fluttered her dictionary before
                                    asking. “What medal Mr Rushby”. “Why,” said George, “The medal that Hitler gives to
                                    women who have borne four children.” Sister started a long and involved explanation
                                    about the medal being only for German mothers whilst George looked at me and
                                    grinned.

                                    Later. Great Jubilation here. By the noise in Sister Marianne’s sitting room last night it
                                    sounded as though the whole German population had gathered to listen to the wireless
                                    news. I heard loud exclamations of joy and then my bedroom door burst open and
                                    several women rushed in. “Thank God “, they cried, “for Neville Chamberlain. Now there
                                    will be no war.” They pumped me by the hand as though I were personally responsible
                                    for the whole thing.

                                    George on the other hand is disgusted by Chamberlain’s lack of guts. Doesn’t
                                    know what England is coming to these days. I feel too content to concern myself with
                                    world affairs. I have a fine husband and four wonderful children and am happy, happy,
                                    happy.

                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mbulu. 30th September 1938

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Here we are, comfortably installed in our little green house made of poles and
                                    rushes from a nearby swamp. The house has of course, no doors or windows, but
                                    there are rush blinds which roll up in the day time. There are two rooms and a little porch
                                    and out at the back there is a small grass kitchen.

                                    Here we have the privacy which we prize so highly as we are screened on one
                                    side by a Forest Department plantation and on the other three sides there is nothing but
                                    the rolling countryside cropped bare by the far too large herds of cattle and goats of the
                                    Wambulu. I have a lovely lazy time. I still have Kesho-Kutwa and the cook we brought
                                    with us from the farm. They are both faithful and willing souls though not very good at
                                    their respective jobs. As one of these Mbeya boys goes on safari with George whose
                                    job takes him from home for three weeks out of four, I have taken on a local boy to cut
                                    firewood and heat my bath water and generally make himself useful. His name is Saa,
                                    which means ‘Clock’

                                    We had an uneventful but very dusty trip from Oldeani. Johnny Jo travelled in his
                                    pram in the back of the boxbody and got covered in dust but seems none the worst for
                                    it. As the baby now takes up much of my time and Kate was showing signs of
                                    boredom, I have engaged a little African girl to come and play with Kate every morning.
                                    She is the daughter of the head police Askari and a very attractive and dignified little
                                    person she is. Her name is Kajyah. She is scrupulously clean, as all Mohammedan
                                    Africans seem to be. Alas, Kajyah, though beautiful, is a bore. She simply does not
                                    know how to play, so they just wander around hand in hand.

                                    There are only two drawbacks to this little house. Mbulu is a very windy spot so
                                    our little reed house is very draughty. I have made a little tent of sheets in one corner of
                                    the ‘bedroom’ into which I can retire with Johnny when I wish to bathe or sponge him.
                                    The other drawback is that many insects are attracted at night by the lamp and make it
                                    almost impossible to read or sew and they have a revolting habit of falling into the soup.
                                    There are no dangerous wild animals in this area so I am not at all nervous in this
                                    flimsy little house when George is on safari. Most nights hyaenas come around looking
                                    for scraps but our dogs, Fanny and Paddy, soon see them off.

                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mbulu. 25th October 1938

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Great news! a vacancy has occurred in the Game Department. George is to
                                    transfer to it next month. There will be an increase in salary and a brighter prospect for
                                    the future. It will mean a change of scene and I shall be glad of that. We like Mbulu and
                                    the people here but the rains have started and our little reed hut is anything but water
                                    tight.

                                    Before the rain came we had very unpleasant dust storms. I think I told you that
                                    this is a treeless area and the grass which normally covers the veldt has been cropped
                                    to the roots by the hungry native cattle and goats. When the wind blows the dust
                                    collects in tall black columns which sweep across the country in a most spectacular
                                    fashion. One such dust devil struck our hut one day whilst we were at lunch. George
                                    swept Kate up in a second and held her face against his chest whilst I rushed to Johnny
                                    Jo who was asleep in his pram, and stooped over the pram to protect him. The hut
                                    groaned and creaked and clouds of dust blew in through the windows and walls covering
                                    our persons, food, and belongings in a black pall. The dogs food bowls and an empty
                                    petrol tin outside the hut were whirled up and away. It was all over in a moment but you
                                    should have seen what a family of sweeps we looked. George looked at our blackened
                                    Johnny and mimicked in Sister Marianne’s primmest tones, “I find that this is not to be
                                    allowed.”

                                    The first rain storm caught me unprepared when George was away on safari. It
                                    was a terrific thunderstorm. The quite violent thunder and lightening were followed by a
                                    real tropical downpour. As the hut is on a slight slope, the storm water poured through
                                    the hut like a river, covering the entire floor, and the roof leaked like a lawn sprinkler.
                                    Johnny Jo was snug enough in the pram with the hood raised, but Kate and I had a
                                    damp miserable night. Next morning I had deep drains dug around the hut and when
                                    George returned from safari he managed to borrow an enormous tarpaulin which is now
                                    lashed down over the roof.

                                    It did not rain during the next few days George was home but the very next night
                                    we were in trouble again. I was awakened by screams from Kate and hurriedly turned up
                                    the lamp to see that we were in the midst of an invasion of siafu ants. Kate’s bed was
                                    covered in them. Others appeared to be raining down from the thatch. I quickly stripped
                                    Kate and carried her across to my bed, whilst I rushed to the pram to see whether
                                    Johnny Jo was all right. He was fast asleep, bless him, and slept on through all the
                                    commotion, whilst I struggled to pick all the ants out of Kate’s hair, stopping now and
                                    again to attend to my own discomfort. These ants have a painful bite and seem to
                                    choose all the most tender spots. Kate fell asleep eventually but I sat up for the rest of
                                    the night to make sure that the siafu kept clear of the children. Next morning the servants
                                    dispersed them by laying hot ash.

                                    In spite of the dampness of the hut both children are blooming. Kate has rosy
                                    cheeks and Johnny Jo now has a fuzz of fair hair and has lost his ‘old man’ look. He
                                    reminds me of Ann at his age.

                                    Eleanor.

                                    Iringa. 30th November 1938

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Here we are back in the Southern Highlands and installed on the second floor of
                                    another German Fort. This one has been modernised however and though not so
                                    romantic as the Mbulu Fort from the outside, it is much more comfortable.We are all well
                                    and I am really proud of our two safari babies who stood up splendidly to a most trying
                                    journey North from Mbulu to Arusha and then South down the Great North Road to
                                    Iringa where we expect to stay for a month.

                                    At Arusha George reported to the headquarters of the Game Department and
                                    was instructed to come on down here on Rinderpest Control. There is a great flap on in
                                    case the rinderpest spread to Northern Rhodesia and possibly onwards to Southern
                                    Rhodesia and South Africa. Extra veterinary officers have been sent to this area to
                                    inoculate all the cattle against the disease whilst George and his African game Scouts will
                                    comb the bush looking for and destroying diseased game. If the rinderpest spreads,
                                    George says it may be necessary to shoot out all the game in a wide belt along the
                                    border between the Southern Highlands of Tanganyika and Northern Rhodesia, to
                                    prevent the disease spreading South. The very idea of all this destruction sickens us
                                    both.

                                    George left on a foot safari the day after our arrival and I expect I shall be lucky if I
                                    see him occasionally at weekends until this job is over. When rinderpest is under control
                                    George is to be stationed at a place called Nzassa in the Eastern Province about 18
                                    miles from Dar es Salaam. George’s orderly, who is a tall, cheerful Game Scout called
                                    Juma, tells me that he has been stationed at Nzassa and it is a frightful place! However I
                                    refuse to be depressed. I now have the cheering prospect of leave to England in thirty
                                    months time when we will be able to fetch Ann and George and be a proper family
                                    again. Both Ann and George look happy in the snapshots which mother-in-law sends
                                    frequently. Ann is doing very well at school and loves it.

                                    To get back to our journey from Mbulu. It really was quite an experience. It
                                    poured with rain most of the way and the road was very slippery and treacherous the
                                    120 miles between Mbulu and Arusha. This is a little used earth road and the drains are
                                    so blocked with silt as to be practically non existent. As usual we started our move with
                                    the V8 loaded to capacity. I held Johnny on my knee and Kate squeezed in between
                                    George and me. All our goods and chattels were in wooden boxes stowed in the back
                                    and the two houseboys and the two dogs had to adjust themselves to the space that
                                    remained. We soon ran into trouble and it took us all day to travel 47 miles. We stuck
                                    several times in deep mud and had some most nasty skids. I simply clutched Kate in
                                    one hand and Johnny Jo in the other and put my trust in George who never, under any
                                    circumstances, loses his head. Poor Johnny only got his meals when circumstances
                                    permitted. Unfortunately I had put him on a bottle only a few days before we left Mbulu
                                    and, as I was unable to buy either a primus stove or Thermos flask there we had to
                                    make a fire and boil water for each meal. Twice George sat out in the drizzle with a rain
                                    coat rapped over his head to protect a miserable little fire of wet sticks drenched with
                                    paraffin. Whilst we waited for the water to boil I pacified John by letting him suck a cube
                                    of Tate and Lyles sugar held between my rather grubby fingers. Not at all according to
                                    the book.

                                    That night George, the children and I slept in the car having dumped our boxes
                                    and the two servants in a deserted native hut. The rain poured down relentlessly all night
                                    and by morning the road was more of a morass than ever. We swerved and skidded
                                    alarmingly till eventually one of the wheel chains broke and had to be tied together with
                                    string which constantly needed replacing. George was so patient though he was wet
                                    and muddy and tired and both children were very good. Shortly before reaching the Great North Road we came upon Jack Gowan, the Stock Inspector from Mbulu. His car
                                    was bogged down to its axles in black mud. He refused George’s offer of help saying
                                    that he had sent his messenger to a nearby village for help.

                                    I hoped that conditions would be better on the Great North Road but how over
                                    optimistic I was. For miles the road runs through a belt of ‘black cotton soil’. which was
                                    churned up into the consistency of chocolate blancmange by the heavy lorry traffic which
                                    runs between Dodoma and Arusha. Soon the car was skidding more fantastically than
                                    ever. Once it skidded around in a complete semi circle so George decided that it would
                                    be safer for us all to walk whilst he negotiated the very bad patches. You should have
                                    seen me plodding along in the mud and drizzle with the baby in one arm and Kate
                                    clinging to the other. I was terrified of slipping with Johnny. Each time George reached
                                    firm ground he would return on foot to carry Kate and in this way we covered many bad
                                    patches.We were more fortunate than many other travellers. We passed several lorries
                                    ditched on the side of the road and one car load of German men, all elegantly dressed in
                                    lounge suits. One was busy with his camera so will have a record of their plight to laugh
                                    over in the years to come. We spent another night camping on the road and next day
                                    set out on the last lap of the journey. That also was tiresome but much better than the
                                    previous day and we made the haven of the Arusha Hotel before dark. What a picture
                                    we made as we walked through the hall in our mud splattered clothes! Even Johnny was
                                    well splashed with mud but no harm was done and both he and Kate are blooming.
                                    We rested for two days at Arusha and then came South to Iringa. Luckily the sun
                                    came out and though for the first day the road was muddy it was no longer so slippery
                                    and the second day found us driving through parched country and along badly
                                    corrugated roads. The further South we came, the warmer the sun which at times blazed
                                    through the windscreen and made us all uncomfortably hot. I have described the country
                                    between Arusha and Dodoma before so I shan’t do it again. We reached Iringa without
                                    mishap and after a good nights rest all felt full of beans.

                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mchewe Estate, Mbeya. 7th January 1939.

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    You will be surprised to note that we are back on the farm! At least the children
                                    and I are here. George is away near the Rhodesian border somewhere, still on
                                    Rinderpest control.

                                    I had a pleasant time at Iringa, lots of invitations to morning tea and Kate had a
                                    wonderful time enjoying the novelty of playing with children of her own age. She is not
                                    shy but nevertheless likes me to be within call if not within sight. It was all very suburban
                                    but pleasant enough. A few days before Christmas George turned up at Iringa and
                                    suggested that, as he would be working in the Mbeya area, it might be a good idea for
                                    the children and me to move to the farm. I agreed enthusiastically, completely forgetting
                                    that after my previous trouble with the leopard I had vowed to myself that I would never
                                    again live alone on the farm.

                                    Alas no sooner had we arrived when Thomas, our farm headman, brought the
                                    news that there were now two leopards terrorising the neighbourhood, and taking dogs,
                                    goats and sheep and chickens. Traps and poisoned bait had been tried in vain and he
                                    was sure that the female was the same leopard which had besieged our home before.
                                    Other leopards said Thomas, came by stealth but this one advertised her whereabouts
                                    in the most brazen manner.

                                    George stayed with us on the farm over Christmas and all was quiet at night so I
                                    cheered up and took the children for walks along the overgrown farm paths. However on
                                    New Years Eve that darned leopard advertised her presence again with the most blood
                                    chilling grunts and snarls. Horrible! Fanny and Paddy barked and growled and woke up
                                    both children. Kate wept and kept saying, “Send it away mummy. I don’t like it.” Johnny
                                    Jo howled in sympathy. What a picnic. So now the whole performance of bodyguards
                                    has started again and ‘till George returns we confine our exercise to the garden.
                                    Our little house is still cosy and sweet but the coffee plantation looks very
                                    neglected. I wish to goodness we could sell it.

                                    Eleanor.

                                    Nzassa 14th February 1939.

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    After three months of moving around with two small children it is heavenly to be
                                    settled in our own home, even though Nzassa is an isolated spot and has the reputation
                                    of being unhealthy.

                                    We travelled by car from Mbeya to Dodoma by now a very familiar stretch of
                                    country, but from Dodoma to Dar es Salaam by train which made a nice change. We
                                    spent two nights and a day in the Splendid Hotel in Dar es Salaam, George had some
                                    official visits to make and I did some shopping and we took the children to the beach.
                                    The bay is so sheltered that the sea is as calm as a pond and the water warm. It is
                                    wonderful to see the sea once more and to hear tugs hooting and to watch the Arab
                                    dhows putting out to sea with their oddly shaped sails billowing. I do love the bush, but
                                    I love the sea best of all, as you know.

                                    We made an early start for Nzassa on the 3rd. For about four miles we bowled
                                    along a good road. This brought us to a place called Temeke where George called on
                                    the District Officer. His house appears to be the only European type house there. The
                                    road between Temeke and the turn off to Nzassa is quite good, but the six mile stretch
                                    from the turn off to Nzassa is a very neglected bush road. There is nothing to be seen
                                    but the impenetrable bush on both sides with here and there a patch of swampy
                                    ground where rice is planted in the wet season.

                                    After about six miles of bumpy road we reached Nzassa which is nothing more
                                    than a sandy clearing in the bush. Our house however is a fine one. It was originally built
                                    for the District Officer and there is a small court house which is now George’s office. The
                                    District Officer died of blackwater fever so Nzassa was abandoned as an administrative
                                    station being considered too unhealthy for Administrative Officers but suitable as
                                    Headquarters for a Game Ranger. Later a bachelor Game Ranger was stationed here
                                    but his health also broke down and he has been invalided to England. So now the
                                    healthy Rushbys are here and we don’t mean to let the place get us down. So don’t
                                    worry.

                                    The house consists of three very large and airy rooms with their doors opening
                                    on to a wide front verandah which we shall use as a living room. There is also a wide
                                    back verandah with a store room at one end and a bathroom at the other. Both
                                    verandahs and the end windows of the house are screened my mosquito gauze wire
                                    and further protected by a trellis work of heavy expanded metal. Hasmani, the Game
                                    Scout, who has been acting as caretaker, tells me that the expanded metal is very
                                    necessary because lions often come out of the bush at night and roam around the
                                    house. Such a comforting thought!

                                    On our very first evening we discovered how necessary the mosquito gauze is.
                                    After sunset the air outside is thick with mosquitos from the swamps. About an acre of
                                    land has been cleared around the house. This is a sandy waste because there is no
                                    water laid on here and absolutely nothing grows here except a rather revolting milky
                                    desert bush called ‘Manyara’, and a few acacia trees. A little way from the house there is
                                    a patch of citrus trees, grape fruit, I think, but whether they ever bear fruit I don’t know.
                                    The clearing is bordered on three sides by dense dusty thorn bush which is
                                    ‘lousy with buffalo’ according to George. The open side is the road which leads down to
                                    George’s office and the huts for the Game Scouts. Only Hasmani and George’s orderly
                                    Juma and their wives and families live there, and the other huts provide shelter for the
                                    Game Scouts from the bush who come to Nzassa to collect their pay and for a short
                                    rest. I can see that my daily walk will always be the same, down the road to the huts and
                                    back! However I don’t mind because it is far too hot to take much exercise.

                                    The climate here is really tropical and worse than on the coast because the thick
                                    bush cuts us off from any sea breeze. George says it will be cooler when the rains start
                                    but just now we literally drip all day. Kate wears nothing but a cotton sun suit, and Johnny
                                    a napkin only, but still their little bodies are always moist. I have shorn off all Kate’s lovely
                                    shoulder length curls and got George to cut my hair very short too.

                                    We simply must buy a refrigerator. The butter, and even the cheese we bought
                                    in Dar. simply melted into pools of oil overnight, and all our meat went bad, so we are
                                    living out of tins. However once we get organised I shall be quite happy here. I like this
                                    spacious house and I have good servants. The cook, Hamisi Issa, is a Swahili from Lindi
                                    whom we engaged in Dar es Salaam. He is a very dignified person, and like most
                                    devout Mohammedan Cooks, keeps both his person and the kitchen spotless. I
                                    engaged the house boy here. He is rather a timid little body but is very willing and quite
                                    capable. He has an excessively plain but cheerful wife whom I have taken on as ayah. I
                                    do not really need help with the children but feel I must have a woman around just in
                                    case I go down with malaria when George is away on safari.

                                    Eleanor.

                                    Nzassa 28th February 1939.

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    George’s birthday and we had a special tea party this afternoon which the
                                    children much enjoyed. We have our frig now so I am able to make jellies and provide
                                    them with really cool drinks.

                                    Our very first visitor left this morning after spending only one night here. He is Mr
                                    Ionides, the Game Ranger from the Southern Province. He acted as stand in here for a
                                    short while after George’s predecessor left for England on sick leave, and where he has
                                    since died. Mr Ionides returned here to hand over the range and office formally to
                                    George. He seems a strange man and is from all accounts a bit of a hermit. He was at
                                    one time an Officer in the Regular Army but does not look like a soldier, he wears the
                                    most extraordinary clothes but nevertheless contrives to look top-drawer. He was
                                    educated at Rugby and Sandhurst and is, I should say, well read. Ionides told us that he
                                    hated Nzassa, particularly the house which he thinks sinister and says he always slept
                                    down in the office.

                                    The house, or at least one bedroom, seems to have the same effect on Kate.
                                    She has been very nervous at night ever since we arrived. At first the children occupied
                                    the bedroom which is now George’s. One night, soon after our arrival, Kate woke up
                                    screaming to say that ‘something’ had looked at her through the mosquito net. She was
                                    in such a hysterical state that inspite of the heat and discomfort I was obliged to crawl into
                                    her little bed with her and remained there for the rest of the night.

                                    Next night I left a night lamp burning but even so I had to sit by her bed until she
                                    dropped off to sleep. Again I was awakened by ear-splitting screams and this time
                                    found Kate standing rigid on her bed. I lifted her out and carried her to a chair meaning to
                                    comfort her but she screeched louder than ever, “Look Mummy it’s under the bed. It’s
                                    looking at us.” In vain I pointed out that there was nothing at all there. By this time
                                    George had joined us and he carried Kate off to his bed in the other room whilst I got into
                                    Kate’s bed thinking she might have been frightened by a rat which might also disturb
                                    Johnny.

                                    Next morning our houseboy remarked that he had heard Kate screaming in the
                                    night from his room behind the kitchen. I explained what had happened and he must
                                    have told the old Scout Hasmani who waylaid me that afternoon and informed me quite
                                    seriously that that particular room was haunted by a ‘sheitani’ (devil) who hates children.
                                    He told me that whilst he was acting as caretaker before our arrival he one night had his
                                    wife and small daughter in the room to keep him company. He said that his small
                                    daughter woke up and screamed exactly as Kate had done! Silly coincidence I
                                    suppose, but such strange things happen in Africa that I decided to move the children
                                    into our room and George sleeps in solitary state in the haunted room! Kate now sleeps
                                    peacefully once she goes to sleep but I have to stay with her until she does.

                                    I like this house and it does not seem at all sinister to me. As I mentioned before,
                                    the rooms are high ceilinged and airy, and have cool cement floors. We have made one
                                    end of the enclosed verandah into the living room and the other end is the playroom for
                                    the children. The space in between is a sort of no-mans land taken over by the dogs as
                                    their special territory.

                                    Eleanor.

                                    Nzassa 25th March 1939.

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    George is on safari down in the Rufigi River area. He is away for about three
                                    weeks in the month on this job. I do hate to see him go and just manage to tick over until
                                    he comes back. But what fun and excitement when he does come home.
                                    Usually he returns after dark by which time the children are in bed and I have
                                    settled down on the verandah with a book. The first warning is usually given by the
                                    dogs, Fanny and her son Paddy. They stir, sit up, look at each other and then go and sit
                                    side by side by the door with their noses practically pressed to the mosquito gauze and
                                    ears pricked. Soon I can hear the hum of the car, and so can Hasmani, the old Game
                                    Scout who sleeps on the back verandah with rifle and ammunition by his side when
                                    George is away. When he hears the car he turns up his lamp and hurries out to rouse
                                    Juma, the houseboy. Juma pokes up the fire and prepares tea which George always
                                    drinks whist a hot meal is being prepared. In the meantime I hurriedly comb my hair and
                                    powder my nose so that when the car stops I am ready to rush out and welcome
                                    George home. The boy and Hasmani and the garden boy appear to help with the
                                    luggage and to greet George and the cook, who always accompanies George on
                                    Safari. The home coming is always a lively time with much shouting of greetings.
                                    ‘Jambo’, and ‘Habari ya safari’, whilst the dogs, beside themselves with excitement,
                                    rush around like lunatics.

                                    As though his return were not happiness enough, George usually collects the
                                    mail on his way home so there is news of Ann and young George and letters from you
                                    and bundles of newspapers and magazines. On the day following his return home,
                                    George has to deal with official mail in the office but if the following day is a weekday we
                                    all, the house servants as well as ourselves, pile into the boxbody and go to Dar es
                                    Salaam. To us this means a mornings shopping followed by an afternoon on the beach.
                                    It is a bit cooler now that the rains are on but still very humid. Kate keeps chubby
                                    and rosy in spite of the climate but Johnny is too pale though sturdy enough. He is such
                                    a good baby which is just as well because Kate is a very demanding little girl though
                                    sunny tempered and sweet. I appreciate her company very much when George is
                                    away because we are so far off the beaten track that no one ever calls.

                                    Eleanor.

                                    Nzassa 28th April 1939.

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    You all seem to wonder how I can stand the loneliness and monotony of living at
                                    Nzassa when George is on safari, but really and truly I do not mind. Hamisi the cook
                                    always goes on safari with George and then the houseboy Juma takes over the cooking
                                    and I do the lighter housework. the children are great company during the day, and when
                                    they are settled for the night I sit on the verandah and read or write letters or I just dream.
                                    The verandah is entirely enclosed with both wire mosquito gauze and a trellis
                                    work of heavy expanded metal, so I am safe from all intruders be they human, animal, or
                                    insect. Outside the air is alive with mosquitos and the cicadas keep up their monotonous
                                    singing all night long. My only companions on the verandah are the pale ghecco lizards
                                    on the wall and the two dogs. Fanny the white bull terrier, lies always near my feet
                                    dozing happily, but her son Paddy, who is half Airedale has a less phlegmatic
                                    disposition. He sits alert and on guard by the metal trellis work door. Often a lion grunts
                                    from the surrounding bush and then his hackles rise and he stands up stiffly with his nose
                                    pressed to the door. Old Hasmani from his bedroll on the back verandah, gives a little
                                    cough just to show he is awake. Sometimes the lions are very close and then I hear the
                                    click of a rifle bolt as Hasmani loads his rifle – but this is usually much later at night when
                                    the lights are out. One morning I saw large pug marks between the wall of my bedroom
                                    and the garage but I do not fear lions like I did that beastly leopard on the farm.
                                    A great deal of witchcraft is still practiced in the bush villages in the
                                    neighbourhood. I must tell you about old Hasmani’s baby in connection with this. Last
                                    week Hasmani came to me in great distress to say that his baby was ‘Ngongwa sana ‘
                                    (very ill) and he thought it would die. I hurried down to the Game Scouts quarters to see
                                    whether I could do anything for the child and found the mother squatting in the sun
                                    outside her hut with the baby on her lap. The mother was a young woman but not an
                                    attractive one. She appeared sullen and indifferent compared with old Hasmani who
                                    was very distressed. The child was very feverish and breathing with difficulty and
                                    seemed to me to be suffering from bronchitis if not pneumonia. I rubbed his back and
                                    chest with camphorated oil and dosed him with aspirin and liquid quinine. I repeated the
                                    treatment every four hours, but next day there was no apparent improvement.
                                    In the afternoon Hasmani begged me to give him that night off duty and asked for
                                    a loan of ten shillings. He explained to me that it seemed to him that the white man’s
                                    medicine had failed to cure his child and now he wished to take the child to the local witch
                                    doctor. “For ten shillings” said Hasmani, “the Maganga will drive the devil out of my
                                    child.” “How?” asked I. “With drums”, said Hasmani confidently. I did not know what to
                                    do. I thought the child was too ill to be exposed to the night air, yet I knew that if I
                                    refused his request and the child were to die, Hasmani and all the other locals would hold
                                    me responsible. I very reluctantly granted his request. I was so troubled by the matter
                                    that I sent for George’s office clerk. Daniel, and asked him to accompany Hasmani to the
                                    ceremony and to report to me the next morning. It started to rain after dark and all night
                                    long I lay awake in bed listening to the drums and the light rain. Next morning when I
                                    went out to the kitchen to order breakfast I found a beaming Hasmani awaiting me.
                                    “Memsahib”, he said. “My child is well, the fever is now quite gone, the Maganga drove
                                    out the devil just as I told you.” Believe it or not, when I hurried to his quarters after
                                    breakfast I found the mother suckling a perfectly healthy child! It may be my imagination
                                    but I thought the mother looked pretty smug.The clerk Daniel told me that after Hasmani
                                    had presented gifts of money and food to the ‘Maganga’, the naked baby was placed
                                    on a goat skin near the drums. Most of the time he just lay there but sometimes the witch
                                    doctor picked him up and danced with the child in his arms. Daniel seemed reluctant to
                                    talk about it. Whatever mumbo jumbo was used all this happened a week ago and the
                                    baby has never looked back.

                                    Eleanor.

                                    Nzassa 3rd July 1939.

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Did I tell you that one of George’s Game Scouts was murdered last month in the
                                    Maneromango area towards the Rufigi border. He was on routine patrol, with a porter
                                    carrying his bedding and food, when they suddenly came across a group of African
                                    hunters who were busy cutting up a giraffe which they had just killed. These hunters were
                                    all armed with muzzle loaders, spears and pangas, but as it is illegal to kill giraffe without
                                    a permit, the Scout went up to the group to take their names. Some argument ensued
                                    and the Scout was stabbed.

                                    The District Officer went to the area to investigate and decided to call in the Police
                                    from Dar es Salaam. A party of police went out to search for the murderers but after
                                    some days returned without making any arrests. George was on an elephant control
                                    safari in the Bagamoyo District and on his return through Dar es Salaam he heard of the
                                    murder. George was furious and distressed to hear the news and called in here for an
                                    hour on his way to Maneromango to search for the murderers himself.

                                    After a great deal of strenuous investigation he arrested three poachers, put them
                                    in jail for the night at Maneromango and then brought them to Dar es Salaam where they
                                    are all now behind bars. George will now have to prosecute in the Magistrate’s Court
                                    and try and ‘make a case’ so that the prisoners may be committed to the High Court to
                                    be tried for murder. George is convinced of their guilt and justifiably proud to have
                                    succeeded where the police failed.

                                    George had to borrow handcuffs for the prisoners from the Chief at
                                    Maneromango and these he brought back to Nzassa after delivering the prisoners to
                                    Dar es Salaam so that he may return them to the Chief when he revisits the area next
                                    week.

                                    I had not seen handcuffs before and picked up a pair to examine them. I said to
                                    George, engrossed in ‘The Times’, “I bet if you were arrested they’d never get
                                    handcuffs on your wrist. Not these anyway, they look too small.” “Standard pattern,”
                                    said George still concentrating on the newspaper, but extending an enormous relaxed
                                    left wrist. So, my dears, I put a bracelet round his wrist and as there was a wide gap I
                                    gave a hard squeeze with both hands. There was a sharp click as the handcuff engaged
                                    in the first notch. George dropped the paper and said, “Now you’ve done it, my love,
                                    one set of keys are in the Dar es Salaam Police Station, and the others with the Chief at
                                    Maneromango.” You can imagine how utterly silly I felt but George was an angel about it
                                    and said as he would have to go to Dar es Salaam we might as well all go.

                                    So we all piled into the car, George, the children and I in the front, and the cook
                                    and houseboy, immaculate in snowy khanzus and embroidered white caps, a Game
                                    Scout and the ayah in the back. George never once complain of the discomfort of the
                                    handcuff but I was uncomfortably aware that it was much too tight because his arm
                                    above the cuff looked red and swollen and the hand unnaturally pale. As the road is so
                                    bad George had to use both hands on the wheel and all the time the dangling handcuff
                                    clanked against the dashboard in an accusing way.

                                    We drove straight to the Police Station and I could hear the roars of laughter as
                                    George explained his predicament. Later I had to put up with a good deal of chaffing
                                    and congratulations upon putting the handcuffs on George.

                                    Eleanor.

                                    Nzassa 5th August 1939

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    George made a point of being here for Kate’s fourth birthday last week. Just
                                    because our children have no playmates George and I always do all we can to make
                                    birthdays very special occasions. We went to Dar es Salaam the day before the
                                    birthday and bought Kate a very sturdy tricycle with which she is absolutely delighted.
                                    You will be glad to know that your parcels arrived just in time and Kate loved all your
                                    gifts especially the little shop from Dad with all the miniature tins and packets of
                                    groceries. The tea set was also a great success and is much in use.

                                    We had a lively party which ended with George and me singing ‘Happy
                                    Birthday to you’, and ended with a wild game with balloons. Kate wore her frilly white net
                                    party frock and looked so pretty that it seemed a shame that there was no one but us to
                                    see her. Anyway it was a good party. I wish so much that you could see the children.
                                    Kate keeps rosy and has not yet had malaria. Johnny Jo is sturdy but pale. He
                                    runs a temperature now and again but I am not sure whether this is due to teething or
                                    malaria. Both children of course take quinine every day as George and I do. George
                                    quite frequently has malaria in spite of prophylactic quinine but this is not surprising as he
                                    got the germ thoroughly established in his system in his early elephant hunting days. I
                                    get it too occasionally but have not been really ill since that first time a month after my
                                    arrival in the country.

                                    Johnny is such a good baby. His chief claim to beauty is his head of soft golden
                                    curls but these are due to come off on his first birthday as George considers them too
                                    girlish. George left on safari the day after the party and the very next morning our wood
                                    boy had a most unfortunate accident. He was chopping a rather tough log when a chip
                                    flew up and split his upper lip clean through from mouth to nostril exposing teeth and
                                    gums. A truly horrible sight and very bloody. I cleaned up the wound as best I could
                                    and sent him off to the hospital at Dar es Salaam on the office bicycle. He wobbled
                                    away wretchedly down the road with a white cloth tied over his mouth to keep off the
                                    dust. He returned next day with his lip stitched and very swollen and bearing a
                                    resemblance to my lip that time I used the hair remover.

                                    Eleanor.

                                    Splendid Hotel. Dar es Salaam 7th September 1939

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    So now another war has started and it has disrupted even our lives. We have left
                                    Nzassa for good. George is now a Lieutenant in the King’s African Rifles and the children
                                    and I are to go to a place called Morogoro to await further developments.
                                    I was glad to read in today’s paper that South Africa has declared war on
                                    Germany. I would have felt pretty small otherwise in this hotel which is crammed full of
                                    men who have been called up for service in the Army. George seems exhilarated by
                                    the prospect of active service. He is bursting out of his uniform ( at the shoulders only!)
                                    and all too ready for the fray.

                                    The war came as a complete surprise to me stuck out in the bush as I was without
                                    wireless or mail. George had been away for a fortnight so you can imagine how
                                    surprised I was when a messenger arrived on a bicycle with a note from George. The
                                    note informed me that war had been declared and that George, as a Reserve Officer in
                                    the KAR had been called up. I was to start packing immediately and be ready by noon
                                    next day when George would arrive with a lorry for our goods and chattels. I started to
                                    pack immediately with the help of the houseboy and by the time George arrived with
                                    the lorry only the frig remained to be packed and this was soon done.

                                    Throughout the morning Game Scouts had been arriving from outlying parts of
                                    the District. I don’t think they had the least idea where they were supposed to go or
                                    whom they were to fight but were ready to fight anybody, anywhere, with George.
                                    They all looked very smart in well pressed uniforms hung about with water bottles and
                                    ammunition pouches. The large buffalo badge on their round pill box hats absolutely
                                    glittered with polish. All of course carried rifles and when George arrived they all lined up
                                    and they looked most impressive. I took some snaps but unfortunately it was drizzling
                                    and they may not come out well.

                                    We left Nzassa without a backward glance. We were pretty fed up with it by
                                    then. The children and I are spending a few days here with George but our luggage, the
                                    dogs, and the houseboys have already left by train for Morogoro where a small house
                                    has been found for the children and me.

                                    George tells me that all the German males in this Territory were interned without a
                                    hitch. The whole affair must have been very well organised. In every town and
                                    settlement special constables were sworn in to do the job. It must have been a rather
                                    unpleasant one but seems to have gone without incident. There is a big transit camp
                                    here at Dar for the German men. Later they are to be sent out of the country, possibly to
                                    Rhodesia.

                                    The Indian tailors in the town are all terribly busy making Army uniforms, shorts
                                    and tunics in khaki drill. George swears that they have muddled their orders and he has
                                    been given the wrong things. Certainly the tunic is far too tight. His hat, a khaki slouch hat
                                    like you saw the Australians wearing in the last war, is also too small though it is the
                                    largest they have in stock. We had a laugh over his other equipment which includes a
                                    small canvas haversack and a whistle on a black cord. George says he feels like he is
                                    back in his Boy Scouting boyhood.

                                    George has just come in to say the we will be leaving for Morogoro tomorrow
                                    afternoon.

                                    Eleanor.

                                    Morogoro 14th September 1939

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Morogoro is a complete change from Nzassa. This is a large and sprawling
                                    township. The native town and all the shops are down on the flat land by the railway but
                                    all the European houses are away up the slope of the high Uluguru Mountains.
                                    Morogoro was a flourishing town in the German days and all the streets are lined with
                                    trees for coolness as is the case in other German towns. These trees are the flamboyant
                                    acacia which has an umbrella top and throws a wide but light shade.

                                    Most of the houses have large gardens so they cover a considerable area and it
                                    is quite a safari for me to visit friends on foot as our house is on the edge of this area and
                                    the furthest away from the town. Here ones house is in accordance with ones seniority in
                                    Government service. Ours is a simple affair, just three lofty square rooms opening on to
                                    a wide enclosed verandah. Mosquitoes are bad here so all doors and windows are
                                    screened and we will have to carry on with our daily doses of quinine.

                                    George came up to Morogoro with us on the train. This was fortunate because I
                                    went down with a sharp attack of malaria at the hotel on the afternoon of our departure
                                    from Dar es Salaam. George’s drastic cure of vast doses of quinine, a pillow over my
                                    head, and the bed heaped with blankets soon brought down the temperature so I was
                                    fit enough to board the train but felt pretty poorly on the trip. However next day I felt
                                    much better which was a good thing as George had to return to Dar es Salaam after two
                                    days. His train left late at night so I did not see him off but said good-bye at home
                                    feeling dreadful but trying to keep the traditional stiff upper lip of the wife seeing her
                                    husband off to the wars. He hopes to go off to Abyssinia but wrote from Dar es Salaam
                                    to say that he is being sent down to Rhodesia by road via Mbeya to escort the first
                                    detachment of Rhodesian white troops.

                                    First he will have to select suitable camping sites for night stops and arrange for
                                    supplies of food. I am very pleased as it means he will be safe for a while anyway. We
                                    are both worried about Ann and George in England and wonder if it would be safer to
                                    have them sent out.

                                    Eleanor.

                                    Morogoro 4th November 1939

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    My big news is that George has been released from the Army. He is very
                                    indignant and disappointed because he hoped to go to Abyssinia but I am terribly,
                                    terribly glad. The Chief Secretary wrote a very nice letter to George pointing out that he
                                    would be doing a greater service to his country by his work of elephant control, giving
                                    crop protection during the war years when foodstuffs are such a vital necessity, than by
                                    doing a soldiers job. The Government plan to start a huge rice scheme in the Rufiji area,
                                    and want George to control the elephant and hippo there. First of all though. he must go
                                    to the Southern Highlands Province where there is another outbreak of Rinderpest, to
                                    shoot out diseased game especially buffalo, which might spread the disease.

                                    So off we go again on our travels but this time we are leaving the two dogs
                                    behind in the care of Daniel, the Game Clerk. Fanny is very pregnant and I hate leaving
                                    her behind but the clerk has promised to look after her well. We are taking Hamisi, our
                                    dignified Swahili cook and the houseboy Juma and his wife whom we brought with us
                                    from Nzassa. The boy is not very good but his wife makes a cheerful and placid ayah
                                    and adores Johnny.

                                    Eleanor.

                                    Iringa 8th December 1939

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    The children and I are staying in a small German house leased from the
                                    Custodian of Enemy Property. I can’t help feeling sorry for the owners who must be in
                                    concentration camps somewhere.George is away in the bush dealing with the
                                    Rinderpest emergency and the cook has gone with him. Now I have sent the houseboy
                                    and the ayah away too. Two days ago my houseboy came and told me that he felt
                                    very ill and asked me to write a ‘chit’ to the Indian Doctor. In the note I asked the Doctor
                                    to let me know the nature of his complaint and to my horror I got a note from him to say
                                    that the houseboy had a bad case of Venereal Disease. Was I horrified! I took it for
                                    granted that his wife must be infected too and told them both that they would have to
                                    return to their home in Nzassa. The boy shouted and the ayah wept but I paid them in
                                    lieu of notice and gave them money for the journey home. So there I was left servant
                                    less with firewood to chop, a smokey wood burning stove to control, and of course, the
                                    two children.

                                    To add to my troubles Johnny had a temperature so I sent for the European
                                    Doctor. He diagnosed malaria and was astonished at the size of Johnny’s spleen. He
                                    said that he must have had suppressed malaria over a long period and the poor child
                                    must now be fed maximum doses of quinine for a long time. The Doctor is a fatherly
                                    soul, he has been recalled from retirement to do this job as so many of the young
                                    doctors have been called up for service with the army.

                                    I told him about my houseboy’s complaint and the way I had sent him off
                                    immediately, and he was very amused at my haste, saying that it is most unlikely that
                                    they would have passed the disease onto their employers. Anyway I hated the idea. I
                                    mean to engage a houseboy locally, but will do without an ayah until we return to
                                    Morogoro in February.

                                    Something happened today to cheer me up. A telegram came from Daniel which
                                    read, “FLANNEL HAS FIVE CUBS.”

                                    Eleanor.

                                    Morogoro 10th March 1940

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    We are having very heavy rain and the countryside is a most beautiful green. In
                                    spite of the weather George is away on safari though it must be very wet and
                                    unpleasant. He does work so hard at his elephant hunting job and has got very thin. I
                                    suppose this is partly due to those stomach pains he gets and the doctors don’t seem
                                    to diagnose the trouble.

                                    Living in Morogoro is much like living in a country town in South Africa, particularly
                                    as there are several South African women here. I go out quite often to morning teas. We
                                    all take our war effort knitting, and natter, and are completely suburban.
                                    I sometimes go and see an elderly couple who have been interred here. They
                                    are cold shouldered by almost everyone else but I cannot help feeling sorry for them.
                                    Usually I go by invitation because I know Mrs Ruppel prefers to be prepared and
                                    always has sandwiches and cake. They both speak English but not fluently and
                                    conversation is confined to talking about my children and theirs. Their two sons were
                                    students in Germany when war broke out but are now of course in the German Army.
                                    Such nice looking chaps from their photographs but I suppose thorough Nazis. As our
                                    conversation is limited I usually ask to hear a gramophone record or two. They have a
                                    large collection.

                                    Janet, the ayah whom I engaged at Mbeya, is proving a great treasure. She is a
                                    trained hospital ayah and is most dependable and capable. She is, perhaps, a little strict
                                    but the great thing is that I can trust her with the children out of my sight.
                                    Last week I went out at night for the first time without George. The occasion was
                                    a farewell sundowner given by the Commissioner of Prisoners and his wife. I was driven
                                    home by the District Officer and he stopped his car by the back door in a large puddle.
                                    Ayah came to the back door, storm lamp in hand, to greet me. My escort prepared to
                                    drive off but the car stuck. I thought a push from me might help, so without informing the
                                    driver, I pushed as hard as I could on the back of the car. Unfortunately the driver
                                    decided on other tactics. He put the engine in reverse and I was knocked flat on my back
                                    in the puddle. The car drove forward and away without the driver having the least idea of
                                    what happened. The ayah was in quite a state, lifting me up and scolding me for my
                                    stupidity as though I were Kate. I was a bit shaken but non the worse and will know
                                    better next time.

                                    Eleanor.

                                    Morogoro 14th July 1940

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    How good it was of Dad to send that cable to Mother offering to have Ann and
                                    George to live with you if they are accepted for inclusion in the list of children to be
                                    evacuated to South Africa. It would be wonderful to know that they are safely out of the
                                    war zone and so much nearer to us but I do dread the thought of the long sea voyage
                                    particularly since we heard the news of the sinking of that liner carrying child evacuees to
                                    Canada. I worry about them so much particularly as George is so often away on safari.
                                    He is so comforting and calm and I feel brave and confident when he is home.
                                    We have had no news from England for five weeks but, when she last wrote,
                                    mother said the children were very well and that she was sure they would be safe in the
                                    country with her.

                                    Kate and John are growing fast. Kate is such a pretty little girl, rosy in spite of the
                                    rather trying climate. I have allowed her hair to grow again and it hangs on her shoulders
                                    in shiny waves. John is a more slightly built little boy than young George was, and quite
                                    different in looks. He has Dad’s high forehead and cleft chin, widely spaced brown eyes
                                    that are not so dark as mine and hair that is still fair and curly though ayah likes to smooth it
                                    down with water every time she dresses him. He is a shy child, and although he plays
                                    happily with Kate, he does not care to play with other children who go in the late
                                    afternoons to a lawn by the old German ‘boma’.

                                    Kate has playmates of her own age but still rather clings to me. Whilst she loves
                                    to have friends here to play with her, she will not go to play at their houses unless I go
                                    too and stay. She always insists on accompanying me when I go out to morning tea
                                    and always calls Janet “John’s ayah”. One morning I went to a knitting session at a
                                    neighbours house. We are all knitting madly for the troops. As there were several other
                                    women in the lounge and no other children, I installed Kate in the dining room with a
                                    colouring book and crayons. My hostess’ black dog was chained to the dining room
                                    table leg, but as he and Kate are on friendly terms I was not bothered by this.
                                    Some time afterwards, during a lull in conversation, I heard a strange drumming
                                    noise coming from the dining room. I went quickly to investigate and, to my horror, found
                                    Kate lying on her back with the dog chain looped around her neck. The frightened dog
                                    was straining away from her as far as he could get and the chain was pulled so tightly
                                    around her throat that she could not scream. The drumming noise came from her heels
                                    kicking in a panic on the carpet.

                                    Even now I do not know how Kate got herself into this predicament. Luckily no
                                    great harm was done but I think I shall do my knitting at home in future.

                                    Eleanor.

                                    Morogoro 16th November 1940

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    I much prefer our little house on the hillside to the larger one we had down below.
                                    The only disadvantage is that the garden is on three levels and both children have had
                                    some tumbles down the steps on the tricycle. John is an extremely stoical child. He
                                    never cries when he hurts himself.

                                    I think I have mentioned ‘Morningside’ before. It is a kind of Resthouse high up in
                                    the Uluguru Mountains above Morogoro. Jess Howe-Browne, who runs the large
                                    house as a Guest House, is a wonderful woman. Besides running the boarding house
                                    she also grows vegetables, flowers and fruit for sale in Morogoro and Dar es Salaam.
                                    Her guests are usually women and children from Dar es Salaam who come in the hot
                                    season to escape the humidity on the coast. Often the mothers leave their children for
                                    long periods in Jess Howe-Browne’s care. There is a road of sorts up the mountain side
                                    to Morningside, but this is so bad that cars do not attempt it and guests are carried up
                                    the mountain in wicker chairs lashed to poles. Four men carry an adult, and two a child,
                                    and there are of course always spare bearers and they work in shifts.

                                    Last week the children and I went to Morningside for the day as guests. John
                                    rode on my lap in one chair and Kate in a small chair on her own. This did not please
                                    Kate at all. The poles are carried on the bearers shoulders and one is perched quite high.
                                    The motion is a peculiar rocking one. The bearers chant as they go and do not seem
                                    worried by shortness of breath! They are all hillmen of course and are, I suppose, used
                                    to trotting up and down to the town.

                                    Morningside is well worth visiting and we spent a delightful day there. The fresh
                                    cool air is a great change from the heavy air of the valley. A river rushes down the
                                    mountain in a series of cascades, and the gardens are shady and beautiful. Behind the
                                    property is a thick indigenous forest which stretches from Morningside to the top of the
                                    mountain. The house is an old German one, rather in need of repair, but Jess has made
                                    it comfortable and attractive, with some of her old family treasures including a fine old
                                    Grandfather clock. We had a wonderful lunch which included large fresh strawberries and
                                    cream. We made the return journey again in the basket chairs and got home before dark.
                                    George returned home at the weekend with a baby elephant whom we have
                                    called Winnie. She was rescued from a mud hole by some African villagers and, as her
                                    mother had abandoned her, they took her home and George was informed. He went in
                                    the truck to fetch her having first made arrangements to have her housed in a shed on the
                                    Agriculture Department Experimental Farm here. He has written to the Game Dept
                                    Headquarters to inform the Game Warden and I do not know what her future will be, but
                                    in the meantime she is our pet. George is afraid she will not survive because she has
                                    had a very trying time. She stands about waist high and is a delightful creature and quite
                                    docile. Asian and African children as well as Europeans gather to watch her and George
                                    encourages them to bring fruit for her – especially pawpaws which she loves.
                                    Whilst we were there yesterday one of the local ladies came, very smartly
                                    dressed in a linen frock, silk stockings, and high heeled shoes. She watched fascinated
                                    whilst Winnie neatly split a pawpaw and removed the seeds with her trunk, before
                                    scooping out the pulp and putting it in her mouth. It was a particularly nice ripe pawpaw
                                    and Winnie enjoyed it so much that she stretched out her trunk for more. The lady took
                                    fright and started to run with Winnie after her, sticky trunk outstretched. Quite an
                                    entertaining sight. George managed to stop Winnie but not before she had left a gooey
                                    smear down the back of the immaculate frock.

                                    Eleanor.

                                     

                                    #6265
                                    TracyTracy
                                    Participant

                                      From Tanganyika with Love

                                      continued  ~ part 6

                                      With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                      Mchewe 6th June 1937

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Home again! We had an uneventful journey. Kate was as good as gold all the
                                      way. We stopped for an hour at Bulawayo where we had to change trains but
                                      everything was simplified for me by a very pleasant man whose wife shared my
                                      compartment. Not only did he see me through customs but he installed us in our new
                                      train and his wife turned up to see us off with magazines for me and fruit and sweets for
                                      Kate. Very, very kind, don’t you think?

                                      Kate and I shared the compartment with a very pretty and gentle girl called
                                      Clarice Simpson. She was very worried and upset because she was going home to
                                      Broken Hill in response to a telegram informing her that her young husband was
                                      dangerously ill from Blackwater Fever. She was very helpful with Kate whose
                                      cheerfulness helped Clarice, I think, though I, quite unintentionally was the biggest help
                                      at the end of our journey. Remember the partial dentures I had had made just before
                                      leaving Cape Town? I know I shall never get used to the ghastly things, I’ve had them
                                      two weeks now and they still wobble. Well this day I took them out and wrapped them
                                      in a handkerchief, but when we were packing up to leave the train I could find the
                                      handkerchief but no teeth! We searched high and low until the train had slowed down to
                                      enter Broken Hill station. Then Clarice, lying flat on the floor, spied the teeth in the dark
                                      corner under the bottom bunk. With much stretching she managed to retrieve the
                                      dentures covered in grime and fluff. My look of horror, when I saw them, made young
                                      Clarice laugh. She was met at the station by a very grave elderly couple. I do wonder
                                      how things turned out for her.

                                      I stayed overnight with Kate at the Great Northern Hotel, and we set off for
                                      Mbeya by plane early in the morning. One of our fellow passengers was a young
                                      mother with a three week old baby. How ideas have changed since Ann was born. This
                                      time we had a smooth passage and I was the only passenger to get airsick. Although
                                      there were other women passengers it was a man once again, who came up and
                                      offered to help. Kate went off with him amiably and he entertained her until we touched
                                      down at Mbeya.

                                      George was there to meet us with a wonderful surprise, a little red two seater
                                      Ford car. She is a bit battered and looks a bit odd because the boot has been
                                      converted into a large wooden box for carrying raw salt, but she goes like the wind.
                                      Where did George raise the cash to buy a car? Whilst we were away he found a small
                                      cave full of bat guano near a large cave which is worked by a man called Bob Sargent.
                                      As Sargent did not want any competition he bought the contents of the cave from
                                      George giving him the small car as part payment.

                                      It was lovely to return to our little home and find everything fresh and tidy and the
                                      garden full of colour. But it was heartbreaking to go into the bedroom and see George’s
                                      precious forgotten boots still standing by his empty bed.

                                      With much love,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe 25th June 1937

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Last Friday George took Kate and me in the little red Ford to visit Mr Sargent’s
                                      camp on the Songwe River which cuts the Mbeya-Mbosi road. Mr Sargent bought
                                      Hicky-Wood’s guano deposit and also our small cave and is making a good living out of
                                      selling the bat guano to the coffee farmers in this province. George went to try to interest
                                      him in a guano deposit near Kilwa in the Southern Province. Mr Sargent agreed to pay
                                      25 pounds to cover the cost of the car trip and pegging costs. George will make the trip
                                      to peg the claim and take samples for analysis. If the quality is sufficiently high, George
                                      and Mr Sargent will go into partnership. George will work the claim and ship out the
                                      guano from Kilwa which is on the coast of the Southern Province of Tanganyika. So now
                                      we are busy building castles in the air once more.

                                      On Saturday we went to Mbeya where George had to attend a meeting of the
                                      Trout Association. In the afternoon he played in a cricket match so Kate and I spent the
                                      whole day with the wife of the new Superintendent of Police. They have a very nice
                                      new house with lawns and a sunken rose garden. Kate had a lovely romp with Kit, her
                                      three year old son.

                                      Mrs Wolten also has two daughters by a previous marriage. The elder girl said to
                                      me, “Oh Mrs Rushby your husband is exactly like the strong silent type of man I
                                      expected to see in Africa but he is the only one I have seen. I think he looks exactly like
                                      those men in the ‘Barney’s Tobacco’ advertisements.”

                                      I went home with a huge pile of magazines to keep me entertained whilst
                                      George is away on the Kilwa trip.

                                      Lots of love,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe 9th July 1937

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      George returned on Monday from his Kilwa safari. He had an entertaining
                                      tale to tell.

                                      Before he approached Mr Sargent about going shares in the Kilwa guano
                                      deposit he first approached a man on the Lupa who had done very well out of a small
                                      gold reef. This man, however said he was not interested so you can imagine how
                                      indignant George was when he started on his long trip, to find himself being trailed by
                                      this very man and a co-driver in a powerful Ford V8 truck. George stopped his car and
                                      had some heated things to say – awful threats I imagine as to what would happen to
                                      anyone who staked his claim. Then he climbed back into our ancient little two seater and
                                      went off like a bullet driving all day and most of the night. As the others took turns in
                                      driving you can imagine what a feat it was for George to arrive in Kilwa ahead of them.
                                      When they drove into Kilwa he met them with a bright smile and a bit of bluff –
                                      quite justifiable under the circumstances I think. He said, you chaps can have a rest now,
                                      you’re too late.” He then whipped off and pegged the claim. he brought some samples
                                      of guano back but until it has been analysed he will not know whether the guano will be
                                      an economic proposition or not. George is not very hopeful. He says there is a good
                                      deal of sand mixed with the guano and that much of it was damp.

                                      The trip was pretty eventful for Kianda, our houseboy. The little two seater car
                                      had been used by its previous owner for carting bags of course salt from his salt pans.
                                      For this purpose the dicky seat behind the cab had been removed, and a kind of box
                                      built into the boot of the car. George’s camp kit and provisions were packed into this
                                      open box and Kianda perched on top to keep an eye on the belongings. George
                                      travelled so fast on the rough road that at some point during the night Kianda was
                                      bumped off in the middle of the Game Reserve. George did not notice that he was
                                      missing until the next morning. He concluded, quite rightly as it happened, that Kianda
                                      would be picked up by the rival truck so he continued his journey and Kianda rejoined
                                      him at Kilwa.

                                      Believe it or not, the same thing happened on the way back but fortunately this
                                      time George noticed his absence. He stopped the car and had just started back on his
                                      tracks when Kianda came running down the road still clutching the unlighted storm lamp
                                      which he was holding in his hand when he fell. The glass was not even cracked.
                                      We are finding it difficult just now to buy native chickens and eggs. There has
                                      been an epidemic amongst the poultry and one hesitates to eat the survivors. I have a
                                      brine tub in which I preserve our surplus meat but I need the chickens for soup.
                                      I hope George will be home for some months. He has arranged to take a Mr
                                      Blackburn, a wealthy fruit farmer from Elgin, Cape, on a hunting safari during September
                                      and October and that should bring in some much needed cash. Lillian Eustace has
                                      invited Kate and me to spend the whole of October with her in Tukuyu.
                                      I am so glad that you so much enjoy having Ann and George with you. We miss
                                      them dreadfully. Kate is a pretty little girl and such a little madam. You should hear the
                                      imperious way in which she calls the kitchenboy for her meals. “Boy Brekkis, Boy Lunch,
                                      and Boy Eggy!” are her three calls for the day. She knows no Ki-Swahili.

                                      Eleanor

                                      Mchewe 8th October 1937

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      I am rapidly becoming as superstitious as our African boys. They say the wild
                                      animals always know when George is away from home and come down to have their
                                      revenge on me because he has killed so many.

                                      I am being besieged at night by a most beastly leopard with a half grown cub. I
                                      have grown used to hearing leopards grunt as they hunt in the hills at night but never
                                      before have I had one roaming around literally under the windows. It has been so hot at
                                      night lately that I have been sleeping with my bedroom door open onto the verandah. I
                                      felt quite safe because the natives hereabouts are law-abiding and in any case I always
                                      have a boy armed with a club sleeping in the kitchen just ten yards away. As an added
                                      precaution I also have a loaded .45 calibre revolver on my bedside table, and Fanny
                                      our bullterrier, sleeps on the mat by my bed. I am also looking after Barney, a fine
                                      Airedale dog belonging to the Costers. He slept on a mat by the open bedroom door
                                      near a dimly burning storm lamp.

                                      As usual I went to sleep with an easy mind on Monday night, but was awakened
                                      in the early hours of Tuesday by the sound of a scuffle on the front verandah. The noise
                                      was followed by a scream of pain from Barney. I jumped out of bed and, grabbing the
                                      lamp with my left hand and the revolver in my right, I rushed outside just in time to see
                                      two animal figures roll over the edge of the verandah into the garden below. There they
                                      engaged in a terrific tug of war. Fortunately I was too concerned for Barney to be
                                      nervous. I quickly fired two shots from the revolver, which incidentally makes a noise like
                                      a cannon, and I must have startled the leopard for both animals, still locked together,
                                      disappeared over the edge of the terrace. I fired two more shots and in a few moments
                                      heard the leopard making a hurried exit through the dry leaves which lie thick under the
                                      wild fig tree just beyond the terrace. A few seconds later Barney appeared on the low
                                      terrace wall. I called his name but he made no move to come but stood with hanging
                                      head. In desperation I rushed out, felt blood on my hands when I touched him, so I
                                      picked him up bodily and carried him into the house. As I regained the verandah the boy
                                      appeared, club in hand, having been roused by the shots. He quickly grasped what had
                                      happened when he saw my blood saturated nightie. He fetched a bowl of water and a
                                      clean towel whilst I examined Barney’s wounds. These were severe, the worst being a
                                      gaping wound in his throat. I washed the gashes with a strong solution of pot permang
                                      and I am glad to say they are healing remarkably well though they are bound to leave
                                      scars. Fanny, very prudently, had taken no part in the fighting except for frenzied barking
                                      which she kept up all night. The shots had of course wakened Kate but she seemed
                                      more interested than alarmed and kept saying “Fanny bark bark, Mummy bang bang.
                                      Poor Barney lots of blood.”

                                      In the morning we inspected the tracks in the garden. There was a shallow furrow
                                      on the terrace where Barney and the leopard had dragged each other to and fro and
                                      claw marks on the trunk of the wild fig tree into which the leopard climbed after I fired the
                                      shots. The affair was of course a drama after the Africans’ hearts and several of our
                                      shamba boys called to see me next day to make sympathetic noises and discuss the
                                      affair.

                                      I went to bed early that night hoping that the leopard had been scared off for
                                      good but I must confess I shut all windows and doors. Alas for my hopes of a restful
                                      night. I had hardly turned down the lamp when the leopard started its terrifying grunting
                                      just under the bedroom windows. If only she would sniff around quietly I should not
                                      mind, but the noise is ghastly, something like the first sickening notes of a braying
                                      donkey, amplified here by the hills and the gorge which is only a stones throw from the
                                      bedroom. Barney was too sick to bark but Fanny barked loud enough for two and the more
                                      frantic she became the hungrier the leopard sounded. Kate of course woke up and this
                                      time she was frightened though I assured her that the noise was just a donkey having
                                      fun. Neither of us slept until dawn when the leopard returned to the hills. When we
                                      examined the tracks next morning we found that the leopard had been accompanied by
                                      a fair sized cub and that together they had prowled around the house, kitchen, and out
                                      houses, visiting especially the places to which the dogs had been during the day.
                                      As I feel I cannot bear many more of these nights, I am sending a note to the
                                      District Commissioner, Mbeya by the messenger who takes this letter to the post,
                                      asking him to send a game scout or an armed policeman to deal with the leopard.
                                      So don’t worry, for by the time this reaches you I feel sure this particular trouble
                                      will be over.

                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe 17th October 1937

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      More about the leopard I fear! My messenger returned from Mbeya to say that
                                      the District Officer was on safari so he had given the message to the Assistant District
                                      Officer who also apparently left on safari later without bothering to reply to my note, so
                                      there was nothing for me to do but to send for the village Nimrod and his muzzle loader
                                      and offer him a reward if he could frighten away or kill the leopard.

                                      The hunter, Laza, suggested that he should sleep at the house so I went to bed
                                      early leaving Laza and his two pals to make themselves comfortable on the living room
                                      floor by the fire. Laza was armed with a formidable looking muzzle loader, crammed I
                                      imagine with nuts and bolts and old rusty nails. One of his pals had a spear and the other
                                      a panga. This fellow was also in charge of the Petromax pressure lamp whose light was
                                      hidden under a packing case. I left the campaign entirely to Laza’s direction.
                                      As usual the leopard came at midnight stealing down from the direction of the
                                      kitchen and announcing its presence and position with its usual ghastly grunts. Suddenly
                                      pandemonium broke loose on the back verandah. I heard the roar of the muzzle loader
                                      followed by a vigourous tattoo beaten on an empty paraffin tin and I rushed out hoping
                                      to find the dead leopard. however nothing of the kind had happened except that the
                                      noise must have scared the beast because she did not return again that night. Next
                                      morning Laza solemnly informed me that, though he had shot many leopards in his day,
                                      this was no ordinary leopard but a “sheitani” (devil) and that as his gun was no good
                                      against witchcraft he thought he might as well retire from the hunt. Scared I bet, and I
                                      don’t blame him either.

                                      You can imagine my relief when a car rolled up that afternoon bringing Messers
                                      Stewart and Griffiths, two farmers who live about 15 miles away, between here and
                                      Mbeya. They had a note from the Assistant District Officer asking them to help me and
                                      they had come to set up a trap gun in the garden. That night the leopard sniffed all
                                      around the gun and I had the added strain of waiting for the bang and wondering what I
                                      should do if the beast were only wounded. I conjured up horrible visions of the two little
                                      totos trotting up the garden path with the early morning milk and being horribly mauled,
                                      but I needn’t have worried because the leopard was far too wily to be caught that way.
                                      Two more ghastly nights passed and then I had another visitor, a Dr Jackson of
                                      the Tsetse Department on safari in the District. He listened sympathetically to my story
                                      and left his shotgun and some SSG cartridges with me and instructed me to wait until the
                                      leopard was pretty close and blow its b—– head off. It was good of him to leave his
                                      gun. George always says there are three things a man should never lend, ‘His wife, his
                                      gun and his dog.’ (I think in that order!)I felt quite cheered by Dr Jackson’s visit and sent
                                      once again for Laza last night and arranged a real show down. In the afternoon I draped
                                      heavy blankets over the living room windows to shut out the light of the pressure lamp
                                      and the four of us, Laza and his two stooges and I waited up for the leopard. When we
                                      guessed by her grunts that she was somewhere between the kitchen and the back door
                                      we all rushed out, first the boy with the panga and the lamp, next Laza with his muzzle
                                      loader, then me with the shotgun followed closely by the boy with the spear. What a
                                      farce! The lamp was our undoing. We were blinded by the light and did not even
                                      glimpse the leopard which made off with a derisive grunt. Laza said smugly that he knew
                                      it was hopeless to try and now I feel tired and discouraged too.

                                      This morning I sent a runner to Mbeya to order the hotel taxi for tomorrow and I
                                      shall go to friends in Mbeya for a day or two and then on to Tukuyu where I shall stay
                                      with the Eustaces until George returns from Safari.

                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe 18th November 1937

                                      My darling Ann,

                                      Here we are back in our own home and how lovely it is to have Daddy back from
                                      safari. Thank you very much for your letter. I hope by now you have got mine telling you
                                      how very much I liked the beautiful tray cloth you made for my birthday. I bet there are
                                      not many little girls of five who can embroider as well as you do, darling. The boy,
                                      Matafari, washes and irons it so carefully and it looks lovely on the tea tray.

                                      Daddy and I had some fun last night. I was in bed and Daddy was undressing
                                      when we heard a funny scratching noise on the roof. I thought it was the leopard. Daddy
                                      quickly loaded his shotgun and ran outside. He had only his shirt on and he looked so
                                      funny. I grabbed the loaded revolver from the cupboard and ran after Dad in my nightie
                                      but after all the rush it was only your cat, Winnie, though I don’t know how she managed
                                      to make such a noise. We felt so silly, we laughed and laughed.

                                      Kate talks a lot now but in such a funny way you would laugh to her her. She
                                      hears the houseboys call me Memsahib so sometimes instead of calling me Mummy
                                      she calls me “Oompaab”. She calls the bedroom a ‘bippon’ and her little behind she
                                      calls her ‘sittendump’. She loves to watch Mandawi’s cattle go home along the path
                                      behind the kitchen. Joseph your donkey, always leads the cows. He has a lazy life now.
                                      I am glad you had such fun on Guy Fawkes Day. You will be sad to leave
                                      Plumstead but I am sure you will like going to England on the big ship with granny Kate.
                                      I expect you will start school when you get to England and I am sure you will find that
                                      fun.

                                      God bless my dear little girl. Lots of love from Daddy and Kate,
                                      and Mummy

                                      Mchewe 18th November 1937

                                      Hello George Darling,

                                      Thank you for your lovely drawing of Daddy shooting an elephant. Daddy says
                                      that the only thing is that you have drawn him a bit too handsome.

                                      I went onto the verandah a few minutes ago to pick a banana for Kate from the
                                      bunch hanging there and a big hornet flew out and stung my elbow! There are lots of
                                      them around now and those stinging flies too. Kate wears thick corduroy dungarees so
                                      that she will not get her fat little legs bitten. She is two years old now and is a real little
                                      pickle. She loves running out in the rain so I have ordered a pair of red Wellingtons and a
                                      tiny umbrella from a Nairobi shop for her Christmas present.

                                      Fanny’s puppies have their eyes open now and have very sharp little teeth.
                                      They love to nip each other. We are keeping the fiercest little one whom we call Paddy
                                      but are giving the others to friends. The coffee bushes are full of lovely white flowers
                                      and the bees and ants are very busy stealing their honey.

                                      Yesterday a troop of baboons came down the hill and Dad shot a big one to
                                      scare the others off. They are a nuisance because they steal the maize and potatoes
                                      from the native shambas and then there is not enough food for the totos.
                                      Dad and I are very proud of you for not making a fuss when you went to the
                                      dentist to have that tooth out.

                                      Bye bye, my fine little son.
                                      Three bags full of love from Kate, Dad and Mummy.

                                      Mchewe 12th February, 1938

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      here is some news that will please you. George has been offered and has
                                      accepted a job as Forester at Mbulu in the Northern Province of Tanganyika. George
                                      would have preferred a job as Game Ranger, but though the Game Warden, Philip
                                      Teare, is most anxious to have him in the Game Department, there is no vacancy at
                                      present. Anyway if one crops up later, George can always transfer from one
                                      Government Department to another. Poor George, he hates the idea of taking a job. He
                                      says that hitherto he has always been his own master and he detests the thought of
                                      being pushed around by anyone.

                                      Now however he has no choice. Our capitol is almost exhausted and the coffee
                                      market shows no signs of improving. With three children and another on the way, he
                                      feels he simply must have a fixed income. I shall be sad to leave this little farm. I love
                                      our little home and we have been so very happy here, but my heart rejoices at the
                                      thought of overseas leave every thirty months. Now we shall be able to fetch Ann and
                                      George from England and in three years time we will all be together in Tanganyika once
                                      more.

                                      There is no sale for farms so we will just shut the house and keep on a very small
                                      labour force just to keep the farm from going derelict. We are eating our hens but will
                                      take our two dogs, Fanny and Paddy with us.

                                      One thing I shall be glad to leave is that leopard. She still comes grunting around
                                      at night but not as badly as she did before. I do not mind at all when George is here but
                                      until George was accepted for this forestry job I was afraid he might go back to the
                                      Diggings and I should once more be left alone to be cursed by the leopard’s attentions.
                                      Knowing how much I dreaded this George was most anxious to shoot the leopard and
                                      for weeks he kept his shotgun and a powerful torch handy at night.

                                      One night last week we woke to hear it grunting near the kitchen. We got up very
                                      quietly and whilst George loaded the shotgun with SSG, I took the torch and got the
                                      heavy revolver from the cupboard. We crept out onto the dark verandah where George
                                      whispered to me to not switch on the torch until he had located the leopard. It was pitch
                                      black outside so all he could do was listen intently. And then of course I spoilt all his
                                      plans. I trod on the dog’s tin bowl and made a terrific clatter! George ordered me to
                                      switch on the light but it was too late and the leopard vanished into the long grass of the
                                      Kalonga, grunting derisively, or so it sounded.

                                      She never comes into the clearing now but grunts from the hillside just above it.

                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mbulu 18th March, 1938

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Journeys end at last. here we are at Mbulu, installed in our new quarters which are
                                      as different as they possibly could be from our own cosy little home at Mchewe. We
                                      live now, my dears, in one wing of a sort of ‘Beau Geste’ fort but I’ll tell you more about
                                      it in my next letter. We only arrived yesterday and have not had time to look around.
                                      This letter will tell you just about our trip from Mbeya.

                                      We left the farm in our little red Ford two seater with all our portable goods and
                                      chattels plus two native servants and the two dogs. Before driving off, George took one
                                      look at the flattened springs and declared that he would be surprised if we reached
                                      Mbeya without a breakdown and that we would never make Mbulu with the car so
                                      overloaded.

                                      However luck was with us. We reached Mbeya without mishap and at one of the
                                      local garages saw a sturdy used Ford V8 boxbody car for sale. The garage agreed to
                                      take our small car as part payment and George drew on our little remaining capitol for the
                                      rest. We spent that night in the house of the Forest Officer and next morning set out in
                                      comfort for the Northern Province of Tanganyika.

                                      I had done the journey from Dodoma to Mbeya seven years before so was
                                      familiar with the scenery but the road was much improved and the old pole bridges had
                                      been replaced by modern steel ones. Kate was as good as gold all the way. We
                                      avoided hotels and camped by the road and she found this great fun.
                                      The road beyond Dodoma was new to me and very interesting country, flat and
                                      dry and dusty, as little rain falls there. The trees are mostly thorn trees but here and there
                                      one sees a giant baobab, weird trees with fantastically thick trunks and fat squat branches
                                      with meagre foliage. The inhabitants of this area I found interesting though. They are
                                      called Wagogo and are a primitive people who ape the Masai in dress and customs
                                      though they are much inferior to the Masai in physique. They are also great herders of
                                      cattle which, rather surprisingly, appear to thrive in that dry area.

                                      The scenery alters greatly as one nears Babati, which one approaches by a high
                                      escarpment from which one has a wonderful view of the Rift Valley. Babati township
                                      appears to be just a small group of Indian shops and shabby native houses, but I
                                      believe there are some good farms in the area. Though the little township is squalid,
                                      there is a beautiful lake and grand mountains to please the eye. We stopped only long
                                      enough to fill up with petrol and buy some foodstuffs. Beyond Babati there is a tsetse
                                      fly belt and George warned our two native servants to see that no tsetse flies settled on
                                      the dogs.

                                      We stopped for the night in a little rest house on the road about 80 miles from
                                      Arusha where we were to spend a few days with the Forest Officer before going on to
                                      Mbulu. I enjoyed this section of the road very much because it runs across wide plains
                                      which are bounded on the West by the blue mountains of the Rift Valley wall. Here for
                                      the first time I saw the Masai on their home ground guarding their vast herds of cattle. I
                                      also saw their strange primitive hovels called Manyattas, with their thorn walled cattle
                                      bomas and lots of plains game – giraffe, wildebeest, ostriches and antelope. Kate was
                                      wildly excited and entranced with the game especially the giraffe which stood gazing
                                      curiously and unafraid of us, often within a few yards of the road.

                                      Finally we came across the greatest thrill of all, my first view of Mt Meru the extinct
                                      volcano about 16,000 feet high which towers over Arusha township. The approach to
                                      Arusha is through flourishing coffee plantations very different alas from our farm at Mchewe. George says that at Arusha coffee growing is still a paying proposition
                                      because here the yield of berry per acre is much higher than in the Southern highlands
                                      and here in the North the farmers have not such heavy transport costs as the railway runs
                                      from Arusha to the port at Tanga.

                                      We stayed overnight at a rather second rate hotel but the food was good and we
                                      had hot baths and a good nights rest. Next day Tom Lewis the Forest Officer, fetched
                                      us and we spent a few days camping in a tent in the Lewis’ garden having meals at their
                                      home. Both Tom and Lillian Lewis were most friendly. Tom lewis explained to George
                                      what his work in the Mbulu District was to be, and they took us camping in a Forest
                                      Reserve where Lillian and her small son David and Kate and I had a lovely lazy time
                                      amidst beautiful surroundings. Before we left for Mbulu, Lillian took me shopping to buy
                                      material for curtains for our new home. She described the Forest House at Mbulu to me
                                      and it sounded delightful but alas, when we reached Mbulu we discovered that the
                                      Assistant District Officer had moved into the Forest House and we were directed to the
                                      Fort or Boma. The night before we left Arusha for Mbulu it rained very heavily and the
                                      road was very treacherous and slippery due to the surface being of ‘black cotton’ soil
                                      which has the appearance and consistency of chocolate blancmange, after rain. To get to
                                      Mbulu we had to drive back in the direction of Dodoma for some 70 miles and then turn
                                      to the right and drive across plains to the Great Rift Valley Wall. The views from this
                                      escarpment road which climbs this wall are magnificent. At one point one looks down
                                      upon Lake Manyara with its brilliant white beaches of soda.

                                      The drive was a most trying one for George. We had no chains for the wheels
                                      and several times we stuck in the mud and our two houseboys had to put grass and
                                      branches under the wheels to stop them from spinning. Quite early on in the afternoon
                                      George gave up all hope of reaching Mbulu that day and planned to spend the night in
                                      a little bush rest camp at Karatu. However at one point it looked as though we would not
                                      even reach this resthouse for late afternoon found us properly bogged down in a mess
                                      of mud at the bottom of a long and very steep hill. In spite of frantic efforts on the part of
                                      George and the two boys, all now very wet and muddy, the heavy car remained stuck.
                                      Suddenly five Masai men appeared through the bushes beside the road. They
                                      were all tall and angular and rather terrifying looking to me. Each wore only a blanket
                                      knotted over one shoulder and all were armed with spears. They lined up by the side of
                                      the road and just looked – not hostile but simply aloof and supercilious. George greeted
                                      them and said in Ki-Swahili, “Help to push and I will reward you.” But they said nothing,
                                      just drawing back imperceptibly to register disgust at the mere idea of manual labour.
                                      Their expressions said quite clearly “A Masai is a warrior and does not soil his hands.”
                                      George then did something which startled them I think, as much as me. He
                                      plucked their spears from their hands one by one and flung them into the back of the
                                      boxbody. “Now push!” he said, “And when we are safely out of the mud you shall have
                                      your spears back.” To my utter astonishment the Masai seemed to applaud George’s
                                      action. I think they admire courage in a man more than anything else. They pushed with a
                                      will and soon we were roaring up the long steep slope. “I can’t stop here” quoth George
                                      as up and up we went. The Masai were in mad pursuit with their blankets streaming
                                      behind. They took a very steep path which was a shortcut to the top. They are certainly
                                      amazing athletes and reached the top at the same time as the car. Their route of course
                                      was shorter but much more steep, yet they came up without any sign of fatigue to claim
                                      their spears and the money which George handed out with a friendly grin. The Masai
                                      took the whole episode in good heart and we parted on the most friendly terms.

                                      After a rather chilly night in the three walled shack, we started on the last lap of our
                                      journey yesterday morning in bright weather and made the trip to Mbulu without incident.

                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mbulu 24th March, 1938

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Mbulu is an attractive station but living in this rather romantic looking fort has many
                                      disadvantages. Our quarters make up one side of the fort which is built up around a
                                      hollow square. The buildings are single storied but very tall in the German manner and
                                      there is a tower on one corner from which the Union Jack flies. The tower room is our
                                      sitting room, and one has very fine views from the windows of the rolling country side.
                                      However to reach this room one has to climb a steep flight of cement steps from the
                                      court yard. Another disadvantage of this tower room is that there is a swarm of bees in
                                      the roof and the stray ones drift down through holes in the ceiling and buzz angrily
                                      against the window panes or fly around in a most menacing manner.

                                      Ours are the only private quarters in the Fort. Two other sides of the Fort are
                                      used as offices, storerooms and court room and the fourth side is simply a thick wall with
                                      battlements and loopholes and a huge iron shod double door of enormous thickness
                                      which is always barred at sunset when the flag is hauled down. Two Police Askari always
                                      remain in the Fort on guard at night. The effect from outside the whitewashed fort is very
                                      romantic but inside it is hardly homely and how I miss my garden at Mchewe and the
                                      grass and trees.

                                      We have no privacy downstairs because our windows overlook the bare
                                      courtyard which is filled with Africans patiently waiting to be admitted to the courtroom as
                                      witnesses or spectators. The outside windows which overlook the valley are heavily
                                      barred. I can only think that the Germans who built this fort must have been very scared
                                      of the local natives.

                                      Our rooms are hardly cosy and are furnished with typical heavy German pieces.
                                      We have a vast bleak bedroom, a dining room and an enormous gloomy kitchen in
                                      which meals for the German garrison were cooked. At night this kitchen is alive with
                                      gigantic rats but fortunately they do not seem to care for the other rooms. To crown
                                      everything owls hoot and screech at night on the roof.

                                      On our first day here I wandered outside the fort walls with Kate and came upon a
                                      neatly fenced plot enclosing the graves of about fifteen South African soldiers killed by
                                      the Germans in the 1914-18 war. I understand that at least one of theses soldiers died in
                                      the courtyard here. The story goes, that during the period in the Great War when this fort
                                      was occupied by a troop of South African Horse, a German named Siedtendorf
                                      appeared at the great barred door at night and asked to speak to the officer in command
                                      of the Troop. The officer complied with this request and the small shutter in the door was
                                      opened so that he could speak with the German. The German, however, had not come
                                      to speak. When he saw the exposed face of the officer, he fired, killing him, and
                                      escaped into the dark night. I had this tale on good authority but cannot vouch for it. I do
                                      know though, that there are two bullet holes in the door beside the shutter. An unhappy
                                      story to think about when George is away, as he is now, and the moonlight throws queer
                                      shadows in the court yard and the owls hoot.

                                      However though I find our quarters depressing, I like Mbulu itself very much. It is
                                      rolling country, treeless except for the plantations of the Forestry Dept. The land is very
                                      fertile in the watered valleys but the grass on hills and plains is cropped to the roots by
                                      the far too numerous cattle and goats. There are very few Europeans on the station, only
                                      Mr Duncan, the District Officer, whose wife and children recently left for England, the
                                      Assistant District Officer and his wife, a bachelor Veterinary Officer, a Road Foreman and
                                      ourselves, and down in the village a German with an American wife and an elderly
                                      Irishman whom I have not met. The Government officials have a communal vegetable
                                      garden in the valley below the fort which keeps us well supplied with green stuff. 

                                      Most afternoons George, Kate and I go for walks after tea. On Fridays there is a
                                      little ceremony here outside the fort. In the late afternoon a little procession of small
                                      native schoolboys, headed by a drum and penny whistle band come marching up the
                                      road to a tune which sounds like ‘Two lovely black eyes”. They form up below our tower
                                      and as the flag is lowered for the day they play ‘God save the King’, and then march off
                                      again. It is quite a cheerful little ceremony.

                                      The local Africans are a skinny lot and, I should say, a poor tribe. They protect
                                      themselves against the cold by wrapping themselves in cotton blankets or a strip of
                                      unbleached sheeting. This they drape over their heads, almost covering their faces and
                                      the rest is wrapped closely round their bodies in the manner of a shroud. A most
                                      depressing fashion. They live in very primitive comfortless houses. They simply make a
                                      hollow in the hillside and build a front wall of wattle and daub. Into this rude shelter at night
                                      go cattle and goats, men, women, and children.

                                      Mbulu village has the usual mud brick and wattle dukas and wattle and daub
                                      houses. The chief trader is a Goan who keeps a surprisingly good variety of tinned
                                      foodstuffs and also sells hardware and soft goods.

                                      The Europeans here have been friendly but as you will have noted there are
                                      only two other women on station and no children at all to be companions for Kate.

                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mbulu 20th June 1938

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Here we are on Safari with George at Babati where we are occupying a rest
                                      house on the slopes of Ufiome Mountain. The slopes are a Forest Reserve and
                                      George is supervising the clearing of firebreaks in preparation for the dry weather. He
                                      goes off after a very early breakfast and returns home in the late afternoon so Kate and I
                                      have long lazy days.

                                      Babati is a pleasant spot and the resthouse is quite comfortable. It is about a mile
                                      from the village which is just the usual collection of small mud brick and corrugated iron
                                      Indian Dukas. There are a few settlers in the area growing coffee, or going in for mixed
                                      farming but I don’t think they are doing very well. The farm adjoining the rest house is
                                      owned by Lord Lovelace but is run by a manager.

                                      George says he gets enough exercise clambering about all day on the mountain,
                                      so Kate and I do our walking in the mornings when George is busy, and we all relax in
                                      the evenings when George returns from his field work. Kate’s favourite walk is to the big
                                      block of mtama (sorghum) shambas lower down the hill. There are huge swarms of tiny
                                      grain eating birds around waiting the chance to plunder the mtama, so the crops are
                                      watched from sunrise to sunset.

                                      Crude observation platforms have been erected for this purpose in the centre of
                                      each field and the women and the young boys of the family concerned, take it in turn to
                                      occupy the platform and scare the birds. Each watcher has a sling and uses clods of
                                      earth for ammunition. The clod is placed in the centre of the sling which is then whirled
                                      around at arms length. Suddenly one end of the sling is released and the clod of earth
                                      flies out and shatters against the mtama stalks. The sling makes a loud whip like crack and
                                      the noise is quite startling and very effective in keeping the birds at a safe distance.

                                      Eleanor.

                                      Karatu 3rd July 1938

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Still on safari you see! We left Babati ten days ago and passed through Mbulu
                                      on our way to this spot. We slept out of doors one night beside Lake Tiawa about eight
                                      miles from Mbulu. It was a peaceful spot and we enjoyed watching the reflection of the
                                      sunset on the lake and the waterhens and duck and pelicans settling down for the night.
                                      However it turned piercingly cold after sunset so we had an early supper and then all
                                      three of us lay down to sleep in the back of the boxbody (station wagon). It was a tight
                                      fit and a real case of ‘When Dad turns, we all turn.’

                                      Here at Karatu we are living in a grass hut with only three walls. It is rather sweet
                                      and looks like the setting for a Nativity Play. Kate and I share the only camp bed and
                                      George and the dogs sleep on the floor. The air here is very fresh and exhilarating and
                                      we all feel very fit. George is occupied all day supervising the cutting of firebreaks
                                      around existing plantations and the forest reserve of indigenous trees. Our camp is on
                                      the hillside and below us lie the fertile wheat lands of European farmers.

                                      They are mostly Afrikaners, the descendants of the Boer families who were
                                      invited by the Germans to settle here after the Boer War. Most of them are pro-British
                                      now and a few have called in here to chat to George about big game hunting. George
                                      gets on extremely well with them and recently attended a wedding where he had a
                                      lively time dancing at the reception. He likes the older people best as most are great
                                      individualists. One fine old man, surnamed von Rooyen, visited our camp. He is a Boer
                                      of the General Smuts type with spare figure and bearded face. George tells me he is a
                                      real patriarch with an enormous family – mainly sons. This old farmer fought against the
                                      British throughout the Boer War under General Smuts and again against the British in the
                                      German East Africa campaign when he was a scout and right hand man to Von Lettow. It
                                      is said that Von Lettow was able to stay in the field until the end of the Great War
                                      because he listened to the advise given to him by von Rooyen. However his dislike for
                                      the British does not extend to George as they have a mutual interest in big game
                                      hunting.

                                      Kate loves being on safari. She is now so accustomed to having me as her nurse
                                      and constant companion that I do not know how she will react to paid help. I shall have to
                                      get someone to look after her during my confinement in the little German Red Cross
                                      hospital at Oldeani.

                                      George has obtained permission from the District Commissioner, for Kate and
                                      me to occupy the Government Rest House at Oldeani from the end of July until the end
                                      of August when my baby is due. He will have to carry on with his field work but will join
                                      us at weekends whenever possible.

                                      Eleanor.

                                      Karatu 12th July 1938

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Not long now before we leave this camp. We have greatly enjoyed our stay
                                      here in spite of the very chilly earl mornings and the nights when we sit around in heavy
                                      overcoats until our early bed time.

                                      Last Sunday I persuaded George to take Kate and me to the famous Ngoro-
                                      Ngoro Crater. He was not very keen to do so because the road is very bumpy for
                                      anyone in my interesting condition but I feel so fit that I was most anxious to take this
                                      opportunity of seeing the enormous crater. We may never be in this vicinity again and in
                                      any case safari will not be so simple with a small baby.

                                      What a wonderful trip it was! The road winds up a steep escarpment from which
                                      one gets a glorious birds eye view of the plains of the Great Rift Valley far, far below.
                                      The crater is immense. There is a road which skirts the rim in places and one has quite
                                      startling views of the floor of the crater about two thousand feet below.

                                      A camp for tourists has just been built in a clearing in the virgin forest. It is most
                                      picturesque as the camp buildings are very neatly constructed log cabins with very high
                                      pitched thatched roofs. We spent about an hour sitting on the grass near the edge of the
                                      crater enjoying the sunshine and the sharp air and really awe inspiring view. Far below us
                                      in the middle of the crater was a small lake and we could see large herds of game
                                      animals grazing there but they were too far away to be impressive, even seen through
                                      George’s field glasses. Most appeared to be wildebeest and zebra but I also picked
                                      out buffalo. Much more exciting was my first close view of a wild elephant. George
                                      pointed him out to me as we approached the rest camp on the inward journey. He
                                      stood quietly under a tree near the road and did not seem to be disturbed by the car
                                      though he rolled a wary eye in our direction. On our return journey we saw him again at
                                      almost uncomfortably close quarters. We rounded a sharp corner and there stood the
                                      elephant, facing us and slap in the middle of the road. He was busily engaged giving
                                      himself a dust bath but spared time to give us an irritable look. Fortunately we were on a
                                      slight slope so George quickly switched off the engine and backed the car quietly round
                                      the corner. He got out of the car and loaded his rifle, just in case! But after he had finished
                                      his toilet the elephant moved off the road and we took our chance and passed without
                                      incident.

                                      One notices the steepness of the Ngoro-Ngoro road more on the downward
                                      journey than on the way up. The road is cut into the side of the mountain so that one has
                                      a steep slope on one hand and a sheer drop on the other. George told me that a lorry
                                      coming down the mountain was once charged from behind by a rhino. On feeling and
                                      hearing the bash from behind the panic stricken driver drove off down the mountain as
                                      fast as he dared and never paused until he reached level ground at the bottom of the
                                      mountain. There was no sign of the rhino so the driver got out to examine his lorry and
                                      found the rhino horn embedded in the wooden tail end of the lorry. The horn had been
                                      wrenched right off!

                                      Happily no excitement of that kind happened to us. I have yet to see a rhino.

                                      Eleanor.

                                      Oldeani. 19th July 1938

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Greetings from a lady in waiting! Kate and I have settled down comfortably in the
                                      new, solidly built Government Rest House which comprises one large living room and
                                      one large office with a connecting door. Outside there is a kitchen and a boys quarter.
                                      There are no resident Government officials here at Oldeani so the office is in use only
                                      when the District Officer from Mbulu makes his monthly visit. However a large Union
                                      Jack flies from a flagpole in the front of the building as a gentle reminder to the entirely
                                      German population of Oldeani that Tanganyika is now under British rule.

                                      There is quite a large community of German settlers here, most of whom are
                                      engaged in coffee farming. George has visited several of the farms in connection with his
                                      forestry work and says the coffee plantations look very promising indeed. There are also
                                      a few German traders in the village and there is a large boarding school for German
                                      children and also a very pleasant little hospital where I have arranged to have the baby.
                                      Right next door to the Rest House is a General Dealers Store run by a couple named
                                      Schnabbe. The shop is stocked with drapery, hardware, china and foodstuffs all
                                      imported from Germany and of very good quality. The Schnabbes also sell local farm
                                      produce, beautiful fresh vegetables, eggs and pure rich milk and farm butter. Our meat
                                      comes from a German butchery and it is a great treat to get clean, well cut meat. The
                                      sausages also are marvellous and in great variety.

                                      The butcher is an entertaining character. When he called round looking for custom I
                                      expected him to break out in a yodel any minute, as it was obvious from a glance that
                                      the Alps are his natural background. From under a green Tyrollean hat with feather,
                                      blooms a round beefy face with sparkling small eyes and such widely spaced teeth that
                                      one inevitably thinks of a garden rake. Enormous beefy thighs bulge from greasy
                                      lederhosen which are supported by the traditional embroidered braces. So far the
                                      butcher is the only cheery German, male or female, whom I have seen, and I have met
                                      most of the locals at the Schnabbe’s shop. Most of the men seem to have cultivated
                                      the grim Hitler look. They are all fanatical Nazis and one is usually greeted by a raised
                                      hand and Heil Hitler! All very theatrical. I always feel like crying in ringing tones ‘God
                                      Save the King’ or even ‘St George for England’. However the men are all very correct
                                      and courteous and the women friendly. The women all admire Kate and cry, “Ag, das
                                      kleine Englander.” She really is a picture with her rosy cheeks and huge grey eyes and
                                      golden curls. Kate is having a wonderful time playing with Manfried, the Scnabbe’s small
                                      son. Neither understands a word said by the other but that doesn’t seem to worry them.

                                      Before he left on safari, George took me to hospital for an examination by the
                                      nurse, Sister Marianne. She has not been long in the country and knows very little
                                      English but is determined to learn and carried on an animated, if rather quaint,
                                      conversation with frequent references to a pocket dictionary. She says I am not to worry
                                      because there is not doctor here. She is a very experienced midwife and anyway in an
                                      emergency could call on the old retired Veterinary Surgeon for assistance.
                                      I asked sister Marianne whether she knew of any German woman or girl who
                                      would look after Kate whilst I am in hospital and today a very top drawer German,
                                      bearing a strong likeness to ‘Little Willie’, called and offered the services of his niece who
                                      is here on a visit from Germany. I was rather taken aback and said, “Oh no Baron, your
                                      niece would not be the type I had in mind. I’m afraid I cannot pay much for a companion.”
                                      However the Baron was not to be discouraged. He told me that his niece is seventeen
                                      but looks twenty, that she is well educated and will make a cheerful companion. Her
                                      father wishes her to learn to speak English fluently and that is why the Baron wished her
                                      to come to me as a house daughter. As to pay, a couple of pounds a month for pocket
                                      money and her keep was all he had in mind. So with some misgivings I agreed to take
                                      the niece on as a companion as from 1st August.

                                      Eleanor.

                                      Oldeani. 10th August 1938

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Never a dull moment since my young companion arrived. She is a striking looking
                                      girl with a tall boyish figure and very short and very fine dark hair which she wears
                                      severely slicked back. She wears tweeds, no make up but has shiny rosy cheeks and
                                      perfect teeth – she also,inevitably, has a man friend and I have an uncomfortable
                                      suspicion that it is because of him that she was planted upon me. Upon second
                                      thoughts though, maybe it was because of her excessive vitality, or even because of
                                      her healthy appetite! The Baroness, I hear is in poor health and I can imagine that such
                                      abundant health and spirit must have been quite overpowering. The name is Ingeborg,
                                      but she is called Mouche, which I believe means Mouse. Someone in her family must
                                      have a sense of humour.

                                      Her English only needed practice and she now chatters fluently so that I know her
                                      background and views on life. Mouche’s father is a personal friend of Goering. He was
                                      once a big noise in the German Airforce but is now connected with the car industry and
                                      travels frequently and intensively in Europe and America on business. Mouche showed
                                      me some snap shots of her family and I must say they look prosperous and charming.
                                      Mouche tells me that her father wants her to learn to speak English fluently so that
                                      she can get a job with some British diplomat in Cairo. I had immediate thought that I
                                      might be nursing a future Mata Hari in my bosom, but this was immediately extinguished
                                      when Mouche remarked that her father would like her to marry an Englishman. However
                                      it seems that the mere idea revolts her. “Englishmen are degenerates who swill whisky
                                      all day.” I pointed out that she had met George, who was a true blue Englishman, but
                                      was nevertheless a fine physical specimen and certainly didn’t drink all day. Mouche
                                      replied that George is not an Englishman but a hunter, as though that set him apart.
                                      Mouche is an ardent Hitler fan and an enthusiastic member of the Hitler Youth
                                      Movement. The house resounds with Hitler youth songs and when she is not singing,
                                      her gramophone is playing very stirring marching songs. I cannot understand a word,
                                      which is perhaps as well. Every day she does the most strenuous exercises watched
                                      with envy by me as my proportions are now those of a circus Big Top. Mouche eats a
                                      fantastic amount of meat and I feel it is a blessing that she is much admired by our
                                      Tyrollean butcher who now delivers our meat in person and adds as a token of his
                                      admiration some extra sausages for Mouche.

                                      I must confess I find her stimulating company as George is on safari most of the
                                      time and my evenings otherwise would be lonely. I am a little worried though about
                                      leaving Kate here with Mouche when I go to hospital. The dogs and Kate have not taken
                                      to her. I am trying to prepare Kate for the separation but she says, “She’s not my
                                      mummy. You are my dear mummy, and I want you, I want you.” George has got
                                      permission from the Provincial Forestry Officer to spend the last week of August here at
                                      the Rest House with me and I only hope that the baby will be born during that time.
                                      Kate adores her dad and will be perfectly happy to remain here with him.

                                      One final paragraph about Mouche. I thought all German girls were domesticated
                                      but not Mouche. I have Kesho-Kutwa here with me as cook and I have engaged a local
                                      boy to do the laundry. I however expected Mouche would take over making the
                                      puddings and pastry but she informed me that she can only bake a chocolate cake and
                                      absolutely nothing else. She said brightly however that she would do the mending. As
                                      there is none for her to do, she has rescued a large worn handkerchief of George’s and
                                      sits with her feet up listening to stirring gramophone records whilst she mends the
                                      handkerchief with exquisite darning.

                                      Eleanor.

                                      Oldeani. 20th August 1938

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Just after I had posted my last letter I received what George calls a demi official
                                      letter from the District Officer informing me that I would have to move out of the Rest
                                      House for a few days as the Governor and his hangers on would be visiting Oldeani
                                      and would require the Rest House. Fortunately George happened to be here for a few
                                      hours and he arranged for Kate and Mouche and me to spend a few days at the
                                      German School as borders. So here I am at the school having a pleasant and restful
                                      time and much entertained by all the goings on.

                                      The school buildings were built with funds from Germany and the school is run on
                                      the lines of a contemporary German school. I think the school gets a grant from the
                                      Tanganyika Government towards running expenses, but I am not sure. The school hall is
                                      dominated by a more than life sized oil painting of Adolf Hitler which, at present, is
                                      flanked on one side by the German Flag and on the other by the Union Jack. I cannot
                                      help feeling that the latter was put up today for the Governor’s visit today.
                                      The teachers are very amiable. We all meet at mealtimes, and though few of the
                                      teachers speak English, the ones who do are anxious to chatter. The headmaster is a
                                      scholarly man but obviously anti-British. He says he cannot understand why so many
                                      South Africans are loyal to Britain – or rather to England. “They conquered your country
                                      didn’t they?” I said that that had never occurred to me and that anyway I was mainly of
                                      Scots descent and that loyalty to the crown was natural to me. “But the English
                                      conquered the Scots and yet you are loyal to England. That I cannot understand.” “Well I
                                      love England,” said I firmly, ”and so do all British South Africans.” Since then we have
                                      stuck to English literature. Shakespeare, Lord Byron and Galsworthy seem to be the
                                      favourites and all, thank goodness, make safe topics for conversation.
                                      Mouche is in her element but Kate and I do not enjoy the food which is typically
                                      German and consists largely of masses of fat pork and sauerkraut and unfamiliar soups. I
                                      feel sure that the soup at lunch today had blobs of lemon curd in it! I also find most
                                      disconcerting the way that everyone looks at me and says, “Bon appetite”, with much
                                      smiling and nodding so I have to fight down my nausea and make a show of enjoying
                                      the meals.

                                      The teacher whose room adjoins mine is a pleasant woman and I take my
                                      afternoon tea with her. She, like all the teachers, has a large framed photo of Hitler on her
                                      wall flanked by bracket vases of fresh flowers. One simply can’t get away from the man!
                                      Even in the dormitories each child has a picture of Hitler above the bed. Hitler accepting
                                      flowers from a small girl, or patting a small boy on the head. Even the children use the
                                      greeting ‘Heil Hitler’. These German children seem unnaturally prim when compared with
                                      my cheerful ex-pupils in South Africa but some of them are certainly very lovely to look
                                      at.

                                      Tomorrow Mouche, Kate and I return to our quarters in the Rest House and in a
                                      few days George will join us for a week.

                                      Eleanor.

                                      Oldeani Hospital. 9th September 1938

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      You will all be delighted to hear that we have a second son, whom we have
                                      named John. He is a darling, so quaint and good. He looks just like a little old man with a
                                      high bald forehead fringed around the edges with a light brown fluff. George and I call
                                      him Johnny Jo because he has a tiny round mouth and a rather big nose and reminds us
                                      of A.A.Milne’s ‘Jonathan Jo has a mouth like an O’ , but Kate calls him, ‘My brother John’.
                                      George was not here when he was born on September 5th, just two minutes
                                      before midnight. He left on safari on the morning of the 4th and, of course, that very night
                                      the labour pains started. Fortunately Kate was in bed asleep so Mouche walked with
                                      me up the hill to the hospital where I was cheerfully received by Sister Marianne who
                                      had everything ready for the confinement. I was lucky to have such an experienced
                                      midwife because this was a breech birth and sister had to manage single handed. As
                                      there was no doctor present I was not allowed even a sniff of anaesthetic. Sister slaved
                                      away by the light of a pressure lamp endeavouring to turn the baby having first shoved
                                      an inverted baby bath under my hips to raise them.

                                      What a performance! Sister Marianne was very much afraid that she might not be
                                      able to save the baby and great was our relief when at last she managed to haul him out
                                      by the feet. One slap and the baby began to cry without any further attention so Sister
                                      wrapped him up in a blanket and took Johnny to her room for the night. I got very little
                                      sleep but was so thankful to have the ordeal over that I did not mind even though I
                                      heard a hyaena cackling and calling under my window in a most evil way.
                                      When Sister brought Johnny to me in the early morning I stared in astonishment.
                                      Instead of dressing him in one of his soft Viyella nighties, she had dressed him in a short
                                      sleeved vest of knitted cotton with a cotton cloth swayed around his waist sarong
                                      fashion. When I protested, “But Sister why is the baby not dressed in his own clothes?”
                                      She answered firmly, “I find it is not allowed. A baby’s clotheses must be boiled and I
                                      cannot boil clotheses of wool therefore your baby must wear the clotheses of the Red
                                      Cross.”

                                      It was the same with the bedding. Poor Johnny lies all day in a deep wicker
                                      basket with a detachable calico lining. There is no pillow under his head but a vast kind of
                                      calico covered pillow is his only covering. There is nothing at all cosy and soft round my
                                      poor baby. I said crossly to the Sister, “As every thing must be so sterile, I wonder you
                                      don’t boil me too.” This she ignored.

                                      When my message reached George he dashed back to visit us. Sister took him
                                      first to see the baby and George was astonished to see the baby basket covered by a
                                      sheet. “She has the poor little kid covered up like a bloody parrot,” he told me. So I
                                      asked him to go at once to buy a square of mosquito netting to replace the sheet.
                                      Kate is quite a problem. She behaves like an Angel when she is here in my
                                      room but is rebellious when Sister shoos her out. She says she “Hates the Nanny”
                                      which is what she calls Mouche. Unfortunately it seems that she woke before midnight
                                      on the night Johnny Jo was born to find me gone and Mouche in my bed. According to
                                      Mouche, Kate wept all night and certainly when she visited me in the early morning
                                      Kate’s face was puffy with crying and she clung to me crying “Oh my dear mummy, why
                                      did you go away?” over and over again. Sister Marianne was touched and suggested
                                      that Mouche and Kate should come to the hospital as boarders as I am the only patient
                                      at present and there is plenty of room. Luckily Kate does not seem at all jealous of the
                                      baby and it is a great relief to have here here under my eye.

                                      Eleanor.

                                      #6262
                                      TracyTracy
                                      Participant

                                        From Tanganyika with Love

                                        continued  ~ part 3

                                        With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                        Mchewe Estate. 22nd March 1935

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        I am feeling much better now that I am five months pregnant and have quite got
                                        my appetite back. Once again I go out with “the Mchewe Hunt” which is what George
                                        calls the procession made up of the donkey boy and donkey with Ann confidently riding
                                        astride, me beside the donkey with Georgie behind riding the stick which he much
                                        prefers to the donkey. The Alsatian pup, whom Ann for some unknown reason named
                                        ‘Tubbage’, and the two cats bring up the rear though sometimes Tubbage rushes
                                        ahead and nearly knocks me off my feet. He is not the loveable pet that Kelly was.
                                        It is just as well that I have recovered my health because my mother-in-law has
                                        decided to fly out from England to look after Ann and George when I am in hospital. I am
                                        very grateful for there is no one lse to whom I can turn. Kath Hickson-Wood is seldom on
                                        their farm because Hicky is working a guano claim and is making quite a good thing out of
                                        selling bat guano to the coffee farmers at Mbosi. They camp out at the claim, a series of
                                        caves in the hills across the valley and visit the farm only occasionally. Anne Molteno is
                                        off to Cape Town to have her baby at her mothers home and there are no women in
                                        Mbeya I know well. The few women are Government Officials wives and they come
                                        and go. I make so few trips to the little town that there is no chance to get on really
                                        friendly terms with them.

                                        Janey, the ayah, is turning into a treasure. She washes and irons well and keeps
                                        the children’s clothes cupboard beautifully neat. Ann and George however are still
                                        reluctant to go for walks with her. They find her dull because, like all African ayahs, she
                                        has no imagination and cannot play with them. She should however be able to help with
                                        the baby. Ann is very excited about the new baby. She so loves all little things.
                                        Yesterday she went into ecstasies over ten newly hatched chicks.

                                        She wants a little sister and perhaps it would be a good thing. Georgie is so very
                                        active and full of mischief that I feel another wild little boy might be more than I can
                                        manage. Although Ann is older, it is Georgie who always thinks up the mischief. They
                                        have just been having a fight. Georgie with the cooks umbrella versus Ann with her frilly
                                        pink sunshade with the inevitable result that the sunshade now has four broken ribs.
                                        Any way I never feel lonely now during the long hours George is busy on the
                                        shamba. The children keep me on my toes and I have plenty of sewing to do for the
                                        baby. George is very good about amusing the children before their bedtime and on
                                        Sundays. In the afternoons when it is not wet I take Ann and Georgie for a walk down
                                        the hill. George meets us at the bottom and helps me on the homeward journey. He
                                        grabs one child in each hand by the slack of their dungarees and they do a sort of giant
                                        stride up the hill, half walking half riding.

                                        Very much love,
                                        Eleanor.

                                        Mchewe Estate. 14th June 1935

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        A great flap here. We had a letter yesterday to say that mother-in-law will be
                                        arriving in four days time! George is very amused at my frantic efforts at spring cleaning
                                        but he has told me before that she is very house proud so I feel I must make the best
                                        of what we have.

                                        George is very busy building a store for the coffee which will soon be ripening.
                                        This time he is doing the bricklaying himself. It is quite a big building on the far end of the
                                        farm and close to the river. He is also making trays of chicken wire nailed to wooden
                                        frames with cheap calico stretched over the wire.

                                        Mother will have to sleep in the verandah room which leads off the bedroom
                                        which we share with the children. George will have to sleep in the outside spare room as
                                        there is no door between the bedroom and the verandah room. I am sewing frantically
                                        to make rose coloured curtains and bedspread out of material mother-in-law sent for
                                        Christmas and will have to make a curtain for the doorway. The kitchen badly needs
                                        whitewashing but George says he cannot spare the labour so I hope mother won’t look.
                                        To complicate matters, George has been invited to lunch with the Governor on the day
                                        of Mother’s arrival. After lunch they are to visit the newly stocked trout streams in the
                                        Mporotos. I hope he gets back to Mbeya in good time to meet mother’s plane.
                                        Ann has been off colour for a week. She looks very pale and her pretty fair hair,
                                        normally so shiny, is dull and lifeless. It is such a pity that mother should see her like this
                                        because first impressions do count so much and I am looking to the children to attract
                                        attention from me. I am the size of a circus tent and hardly a dream daughter-in-law.
                                        Georgie, thank goodness, is blooming but he has suddenly developed a disgusting
                                        habit of spitting on the floor in the manner of the natives. I feel he might say “Gran, look
                                        how far I can spit and give an enthusiastic demonstration.

                                        Just hold thumbs that all goes well.

                                        your loving but anxious,
                                        Eleanor.

                                        Mchewe Estate. 28th June 1935

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        Mother-in-law duly arrived in the District Commissioner’s car. George did not dare
                                        to use the A.C. as she is being very temperamental just now. They also brought the
                                        mail bag which contained a parcel of lovely baby clothes from you. Thank you very
                                        much. Mother-in-law is very put out because the large parcel she posted by surface
                                        mail has not yet arrived.

                                        Mother arrived looking very smart in an ankle length afternoon frock of golden
                                        brown crepe and smart hat, and wearing some very good rings. She is a very
                                        handsome woman with the very fair complexion that goes with red hair. The hair, once
                                        Titan, must now be grey but it has been very successfully tinted and set. I of course,
                                        was shapeless in a cotton maternity frock and no credit to you. However, so far, motherin-
                                        law has been uncritical and friendly and charmed with the children who have taken to
                                        her. Mother does not think that the children resemble me in any way. Ann resembles her
                                        family the Purdys and Georgie is a Morley, her mother’s family. She says they had the
                                        same dark eyes and rather full mouths. I say feebly, “But Georgie has my colouring”, but
                                        mother won’t hear of it. So now you know! Ann is a Purdy and Georgie a Morley.
                                        Perhaps number three will be a Leslie.

                                        What a scramble I had getting ready for mother. Her little room really looks pretty
                                        and fresh, but the locally woven grass mats arrived only minutes before mother did. I
                                        also frantically overhauled our clothes and it a good thing that I did so because mother
                                        has been going through all the cupboards looking for mending. Mother is kept so busy
                                        in her own home that I think she finds time hangs on her hands here. She is very good at
                                        entertaining the children and has even tried her hand at picking coffee a couple of times.
                                        Mother cannot get used to the native boy servants but likes Janey, so Janey keeps her
                                        room in order. Mother prefers to wash and iron her own clothes.

                                        I almost lost our cook through mother’s surplus energy! Abel our previous cook
                                        took a new wife last month and, as the new wife, and Janey the old, were daggers
                                        drawn, Abel moved off to a job on the Lupa leaving Janey and her daughter here.
                                        The new cook is capable, but he is a fearsome looking individual called Alfani. He has a
                                        thick fuzz of hair which he wears long, sometimes hidden by a dingy turban, and he
                                        wears big brass earrings. I think he must be part Somali because he has a hawk nose
                                        and a real Brigand look. His kitchen is never really clean but he is an excellent cook and
                                        as cooks are hard to come by here I just keep away from the kitchen. Not so mother!
                                        A few days after her arrival she suggested kindly that I should lie down after lunch
                                        so I rested with the children whilst mother, unknown to me, went out to the kitchen and
                                        not only scrubbed the table and shelves but took the old iron stove to pieces and
                                        cleaned that. Unfortunately in her zeal she poked a hole through the stove pipe.
                                        Had I known of these activities I would have foreseen the cook’s reaction when
                                        he returned that evening to cook the supper. he was furious and wished to leave on the
                                        spot and demanded his wages forthwith. The old Memsahib had insulted him by
                                        scrubbing his already spotless kitchen and had broken his stove and made it impossible
                                        for him to cook. This tirade was accompanied by such waving of hands and rolling of
                                        eyes that I longed to sack him on the spot. However I dared not as I might not get
                                        another cook for weeks. So I smoothed him down and he patched up the stove pipe
                                        with a bit of tin and some wire and produced a good meal. I am wondering what
                                        transformations will be worked when I am in hospital.

                                        Our food is really good but mother just pecks at it. No wonder really, because
                                        she has had some shocks. One day she found the kitchen boy diligently scrubbing the box lavatory seat with a scrubbing brush which he dipped into one of my best large
                                        saucepans! No one can foresee what these boys will do. In these remote areas house
                                        servants are usually recruited from the ranks of the very primitive farm labourers, who first
                                        come to the farm as naked savages, and their notions of hygiene simply don’t exist.
                                        One day I said to mother in George’s presence “When we were newly married,
                                        mother, George used to brag about your cooking and say that you would run a home
                                        like this yourself with perhaps one ‘toto’. Mother replied tartly, “That was very bad of
                                        George and not true. If my husband had brought me out here I would not have stayed a
                                        month. I think you manage very well.” Which reply made me warm to mother a lot.
                                        To complicate things we have a new pup, a little white bull terrier bitch whom
                                        George has named Fanny. She is tiny and not yet house trained but seems a plucky
                                        and attractive little animal though there is no denying that she does look like a piglet.

                                        Very much love to all,
                                        Eleanor.

                                        Mchewe Estate. 3rd August 1935

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        Here I am in hospital, comfortably in bed with our new daughter in her basket
                                        beside me. She is a lovely little thing, very plump and cuddly and pink and white and
                                        her head is covered with tiny curls the colour of Golden Syrup. We meant to call her
                                        Margery Kate, after our Marj and my mother-in-law whose name is Catherine.
                                        I am enjoying the rest, knowing that George and mother will be coping
                                        successfully on the farm. My room is full of flowers, particularly with the roses and
                                        carnations which grow so well here. Kate was not due until August 5th but the doctor
                                        wanted me to come in good time in view of my tiresome early pregnancy.

                                        For weeks beforehand George had tinkered with the A.C. and we started for
                                        Mbeya gaily enough on the twenty ninth, however, after going like a dream for a couple
                                        of miles, she simply collapsed from exhaustion at the foot of a hill and all the efforts of
                                        the farm boys who had been sent ahead for such an emergency failed to start her. So
                                        George sent back to the farm for the machila and I sat in the shade of a tree, wondering
                                        what would happen if I had the baby there and then, whilst George went on tinkering
                                        with the car. Suddenly she sprang into life and we roared up that hill and all the way into
                                        Mbeya. The doctor welcomed us pleasantly and we had tea with his family before I
                                        settled into my room. Later he examined me and said that it was unlikely that the baby
                                        would be born for several days. The new and efficient German nurse said, “Thank
                                        goodness for that.” There was a man in hospital dying from a stomach cancer and she
                                        had not had a decent nights sleep for three nights.

                                        Kate however had other plans. I woke in the early morning with labour pains but
                                        anxious not to disturb the nurse, I lay and read or tried to read a book, hoping that I
                                        would not have to call the nurse until daybreak. However at four a.m., I went out into the
                                        wind which was howling along the open verandah and knocked on the nurse’s door. She
                                        got up and very crossly informed me that I was imagining things and should get back to
                                        bed at once. She said “It cannot be so. The Doctor has said it.” I said “Of course it is,”
                                        and then and there the water broke and clinched my argument. She then went into a flat
                                        spin. “But the bed is not ready and my instruments are not ready,” and she flew around
                                        to rectify this and also sent an African orderly to call the doctor. I paced the floor saying
                                        warningly “Hurry up with that bed. I am going to have the baby now!” She shrieked
                                        “Take off your dressing gown.” But I was passed caring. I flung myself on the bed and
                                        there was Kate. The nurse had done all that was necessary by the time the doctor
                                        arrived.

                                        A funny thing was, that whilst Kate was being born on the bed, a black cat had
                                        kittens under it! The doctor was furious with the nurse but the poor thing must have crept
                                        in out of the cold wind when I went to call the nurse. A happy omen I feel for the baby’s
                                        future. George had no anxiety this time. He stayed at the hospital with me until ten
                                        o’clock when he went down to the hotel to sleep and he received the news in a note
                                        from me with his early morning tea. He went to the farm next morning but will return on
                                        the sixth to fetch me home.

                                        I do feel so happy. A very special husband and three lovely children. What
                                        more could anyone possibly want.

                                        Lots and lots of love,
                                        Eleanor.

                                        Mchewe Estate. 20th August 1935

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        Well here we are back at home and all is very well. The new baby is very placid
                                        and so pretty. Mother is delighted with her and Ann loved her at sight but Georgie is not
                                        so sure. At first he said, “Your baby is no good. Chuck her in the kalonga.” The kalonga
                                        being the ravine beside the house , where, I regret to say, much of the kitchen refuse is
                                        dumped. he is very jealous when I carry Kate around or feed her but is ready to admire
                                        her when she is lying alone in her basket.

                                        George walked all the way from the farm to fetch us home. He hired a car and
                                        native driver from the hotel, but drove us home himself going with such care over ruts
                                        and bumps. We had a great welcome from mother who had had the whole house
                                        spring cleaned. However George loyally says it looks just as nice when I am in charge.
                                        Mother obviously, had had more than enough of the back of beyond and
                                        decided to stay on only one week after my return home. She had gone into the kitchen
                                        one day just in time to see the houseboy scooping the custard he had spilt on the table
                                        back into the jug with the side of his hand. No doubt it would have been served up
                                        without a word. On another occasion she had walked in on the cook’s daily ablutions. He
                                        was standing in a small bowl of water in the centre of the kitchen, absolutely naked,
                                        enjoying a slipper bath. She left last Wednesday and gave us a big laugh before she
                                        left. She never got over her horror of eating food prepared by our cook and used to
                                        push it around her plate. Well, when the time came for mother to leave for the plane, she
                                        put on the very smart frock in which she had arrived, and then came into the sitting room
                                        exclaiming in dismay “Just look what has happened, I must have lost a stone!’ We
                                        looked, and sure enough, the dress which had been ankle deep before, now touched
                                        the floor. “Good show mother.” said George unfeelingly. “You ought to be jolly grateful,
                                        you needed to lose weight and it would have cost you the earth at a beauty parlour to
                                        get that sylph-like figure.”

                                        When mother left she took, in a perforated matchbox, one of the frilly mantis that
                                        live on our roses. She means to keep it in a goldfish bowl in her dining room at home.
                                        Georgie and Ann filled another matchbox with dead flies for food for the mantis on the
                                        journey.

                                        Now that mother has left, Georgie and Ann attach themselves to me and firmly
                                        refuse to have anything to do with the ayah,Janey. She in any case now wishes to have
                                        a rest. Mother tipped her well and gave her several cotton frocks so I suspect she wants
                                        to go back to her hometown in Northern Rhodesia to show off a bit.
                                        Georgie has just sidled up with a very roguish look. He asked “You like your
                                        baby?” I said “Yes indeed I do.” He said “I’ll prick your baby with a velly big thorn.”

                                        Who would be a mother!
                                        Eleanor

                                        Mchewe Estate. 20th September 1935

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        I have been rather in the wars with toothache and as there is still no dentist at
                                        Mbeya to do the fillings, I had to have four molars extracted at the hospital. George
                                        says it is fascinating to watch me at mealtimes these days because there is such a gleam
                                        of satisfaction in my eye when I do manage to get two teeth to meet on a mouthful.
                                        About those scissors Marj sent Ann. It was not such a good idea. First she cut off tufts of
                                        George’s hair so that he now looks like a bad case of ringworm and then she cut a scalp
                                        lock, a whole fist full of her own shining hair, which George so loves. George scolded
                                        Ann and she burst into floods of tears. Such a thing as a scolding from her darling daddy
                                        had never happened before. George immediately made a long drooping moustache
                                        out of the shorn lock and soon had her smiling again. George is always very gentle with
                                        Ann. One has to be , because she is frightfully sensitive to criticism.

                                        I am kept pretty busy these days, Janey has left and my houseboy has been ill
                                        with pneumonia. I now have to wash all the children’s things and my own, (the cook does
                                        George’s clothes) and look after the three children. Believe me, I can hardly keep awake
                                        for Kate’s ten o’clock feed.

                                        I do hope I shall get some new servants next month because I also got George
                                        to give notice to the cook. I intercepted him last week as he was storming down the hill
                                        with my large kitchen knife in his hand. “Where are you going with my knife?” I asked.
                                        “I’m going to kill a man!” said Alfani, rolling his eyes and looking extremely ferocious. “He
                                        has taken my wife.” “Not with my knife”, said I reaching for it. So off Alfani went, bent on
                                        vengeance and I returned the knife to the kitchen. Dinner was served and I made no
                                        enquiries but I feel that I need someone more restful in the kitchen than our brigand
                                        Alfani.

                                        George has been working on the car and has now fitted yet another radiator. This
                                        is a lorry one and much too tall to be covered by the A.C.’s elegant bonnet which is
                                        secured by an old strap. The poor old A.C. now looks like an ancient shoe with a turned
                                        up toe. It only needs me in it with the children to make a fine illustration to the old rhyme!
                                        Ann and Georgie are going through a climbing phase. They practically live in
                                        trees. I rushed out this morning to investigate loud screams and found Georgie hanging
                                        from a fork in a tree by one ankle, whilst Ann stood below on tiptoe with hands stretched
                                        upwards to support his head.

                                        Do I sound as though I have straws in my hair? I have.
                                        Lots of love,
                                        Eleanor.

                                        Mchewe Estate. 11th October 1935

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        Thank goodness! I have a new ayah name Mary. I had heard that there was a
                                        good ayah out of work at Tukuyu 60 miles away so sent a messenger to fetch her. She
                                        arrived after dark wearing a bright dress and a cheerful smile and looked very suitable by
                                        the light of a storm lamp. I was horrified next morning to see her in daylight. She was
                                        dressed all in black and had a rather sinister look. She reminds me rather of your old maid
                                        Candace who overheard me laughing a few days before Ann was born and croaked
                                        “Yes , Miss Eleanor, today you laugh but next week you might be dead.” Remember
                                        how livid you were, dad?

                                        I think Mary has the same grim philosophy. Ann took one look at her and said,
                                        “What a horrible old lady, mummy.” Georgie just said “Go away”, both in English and Ki-
                                        Swahili. Anyway Mary’s references are good so I shall keep her on to help with Kate
                                        who is thriving and bonny and placid.

                                        Thank you for the offer of toys for Christmas but, if you don’t mind, I’d rather have
                                        some clothing for the children. Ann is quite contented with her dolls Barbara and Yvonne.
                                        Barbara’s once beautiful face is now pieced together like a jigsaw puzzle having come
                                        into contact with Georgie’s ever busy hammer. However Ann says she will love her for
                                        ever and she doesn’t want another doll. Yvonne’s hay day is over too. She
                                        disappeared for weeks and we think Fanny, the pup, was the culprit. Ann discovered
                                        Yvonne one morning in some long wet weeds. Poor Yvonne is now a ghost of her
                                        former self. All the sophisticated make up was washed off her papier-mâché face and
                                        her hair is decidedly bedraggled, but Ann was radiant as she tucked her back into bed
                                        and Yvonne is as precious to Ann as she ever was.

                                        Georgie simply does not care for toys. His paint box, hammer and the trenching
                                        hoe George gave him for his second birthday are all he wants or needs. Both children
                                        love books but I sometimes wonder whether they stimulate Ann’s imagination too much.
                                        The characters all become friends of hers and she makes up stories about them to tell
                                        Georgie. She adores that illustrated children’s Bible Mummy sent her but you would be
                                        astonished at the yarns she spins about “me and my friend Jesus.” She also will call
                                        Moses “Old Noses”, and looking at a picture of Jacob’s dream, with the shining angels
                                        on the ladder between heaven and earth, she said “Georgie, if you see an angel, don’t
                                        touch it, it’s hot.”

                                        Eleanor.

                                        Mchewe Estate. 17th October 1935

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        I take back the disparaging things I said about my new Ayah, because she has
                                        proved her worth in an unexpected way. On Wednesday morning I settled Kate in he
                                        cot after her ten o’clock feed and sat sewing at the dining room table with Ann and
                                        Georgie opposite me, both absorbed in painting pictures in identical seed catalogues.
                                        Suddenly there was a terrific bang on the back door, followed by an even heavier blow.
                                        The door was just behind me and I got up and opened it. There, almost filling the door
                                        frame, stood a huge native with staring eyes and his teeth showing in a mad grimace. In
                                        his hand he held a rolled umbrella by the ferrule, the shaft I noticed was unusually long
                                        and thick and the handle was a big round knob.

                                        I was terrified as you can imagine, especially as, through the gap under the
                                        native’s raised arm, I could see the new cook and the kitchen boy running away down to
                                        the shamba! I hastily tried to shut and lock the door but the man just brushed me aside.
                                        For a moment he stood over me with the umbrella raised as though to strike. Rather
                                        fortunately, I now think, I was too petrified to say a word. The children never moved but
                                        Tubbage, the Alsatian, got up and jumped out of the window!

                                        Then the native turned away and still with the same fixed stare and grimace,
                                        began to attack the furniture with his umbrella. Tables and chairs were overturned and
                                        books and ornaments scattered on the floor. When the madman had his back turned and
                                        was busily bashing the couch, I slipped round the dining room table, took Ann and
                                        Georgie by the hand and fled through the front door to the garage where I hid the
                                        children in the car. All this took several minutes because naturally the children were
                                        terrified. I was worried to death about the baby left alone in the bedroom and as soon
                                        as I had Ann and Georgie settled I ran back to the house.

                                        I reached the now open front door just as Kianda the houseboy opened the back
                                        door of the lounge. He had been away at the river washing clothes but, on hearing of the
                                        madman from the kitchen boy he had armed himself with a stout stick and very pluckily,
                                        because he is not a robust boy, had returned to the house to eject the intruder. He
                                        rushed to attack immediately and I heard a terrific exchange of blows behind me as I
                                        opened our bedroom door. You can imagine what my feelings were when I was
                                        confronted by an empty cot! Just then there was an uproar inside as all the farm
                                        labourers armed with hoes and pangas and sticks, streamed into the living room from the
                                        shamba whence they had been summoned by the cook. In no time at all the huge
                                        native was hustled out of the house, flung down the front steps, and securely tied up
                                        with strips of cloth.

                                        In the lull that followed I heard a frightened voice calling from the bathroom.
                                        ”Memsahib is that you? The child is here with me.” I hastily opened the bathroom door
                                        to find Mary couched in a corner by the bath, shielding Kate with her body. Mary had
                                        seen the big native enter the house and her first thought had been for her charge. I
                                        thanked her and promised her a reward for her loyalty, and quickly returned to the garage
                                        to reassure Ann and Georgie. I met George who looked white and exhausted as well
                                        he might having run up hill all the way from the coffee store. The kitchen boy had led him
                                        to expect the worst and he was most relieved to find us all unhurt if a bit shaken.
                                        We returned to the house by the back way whilst George went to the front and
                                        ordered our labourers to take their prisoner and lock him up in the store. George then
                                        discussed the whole affair with his Headman and all the labourers after which he reported
                                        to me. “The boys say that the bastard is an ex-Askari from Nyasaland. He is not mad as
                                        you thought but he smokes bhang and has these attacks. I suppose I should take him to
                                        Mbeya and have him up in court. But if I do that you’ll have to give evidence and that will be a nuisance as the car won’t go and there is also the baby to consider.”

                                        Eventually we decided to leave the man to sleep off the effects of the Bhang
                                        until evening when he would be tried before an impromptu court consisting of George,
                                        the local Jumbe(Headman) and village Elders, and our own farm boys and any other
                                        interested spectators. It was not long before I knew the verdict because I heard the
                                        sound of lashes. I was not sorry at all because I felt the man deserved his punishment
                                        and so did all the Africans. They love children and despise anyone who harms or
                                        frightens them. With great enthusiasm they frog-marched him off our land, and I sincerely
                                        hope that that is the last we see or him. Ann and Georgie don’t seem to brood over this
                                        affair at all. The man was naughty and he was spanked, a quite reasonable state of
                                        affairs. This morning they hid away in the small thatched chicken house. This is a little brick
                                        building about four feet square which Ann covets as a dolls house. They came back
                                        covered in stick fleas which I had to remove with paraffin. My hens are laying well but
                                        they all have the ‘gapes’! I wouldn’t run a chicken farm for anything, hens are such fussy,
                                        squawking things.

                                        Now don’t go worrying about my experience with the native. Such things
                                        happen only once in a lifetime. We are all very well and happy, and life, apart from the
                                        children’s pranks is very tranquil.

                                        Lots and lots of love,
                                        Eleanor.

                                        Mchewe Estate. 25th October 1935

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        The hot winds have dried up the shamba alarmingly and we hope every day for
                                        rain. The prices for coffee, on the London market, continue to be low and the local
                                        planters are very depressed. Coffee grows well enough here but we are over 400
                                        miles from the railway and transport to the railhead by lorry is very expensive. Then, as
                                        there is no East African Marketing Board, the coffee must be shipped to England for
                                        sale. Unless the coffee fetches at least 90 pounds a ton it simply doesn’t pay to grow it.
                                        When we started planting in 1931 coffee was fetching as much as 115 pounds a ton but
                                        prices this year were between 45 and 55 pounds. We have practically exhausted our
                                        capitol and so have all our neighbours. The Hickson -Woods have been keeping their
                                        pot boiling by selling bat guano to the coffee farmers at Mbosi but now everyone is
                                        broke and there is not a market for fertilisers. They are offering their farm for sale at a very
                                        low price.

                                        Major Jones has got a job working on the district roads and Max Coster talks of
                                        returning to his work as a geologist. George says he will have to go gold digging on the
                                        Lupa unless there is a big improvement in the market. Luckily we can live quite cheaply
                                        here. We have a good vegetable garden, milk is cheap and we have plenty of fruit.
                                        There are mulberries, pawpaws, grenadillas, peaches, and wine berries. The wine
                                        berries are very pretty but insipid though Ann and Georgie love them. Each morning,
                                        before breakfast, the old garden boy brings berries for Ann and Georgie. With a thorn
                                        the old man pins a large leaf from a wild fig tree into a cone which he fills with scarlet wine
                                        berries. There is always a cone for each child and they wait eagerly outside for the daily
                                        ceremony of presentation.

                                        The rats are being a nuisance again. Both our cats, Skinny Winnie and Blackboy
                                        disappeared a few weeks ago. We think they made a meal for a leopard. I wrote last
                                        week to our grocer at Mbalizi asking him whether he could let us have a couple of kittens
                                        as I have often seen cats in his store. The messenger returned with a nailed down box.
                                        The kitchen boy was called to prize up the lid and the children stood by in eager
                                        anticipation. Out jumped two snarling and spitting creatures. One rushed into the kalonga
                                        and the other into the house and before they were captured they had drawn blood from
                                        several boys. I told the boys to replace the cats in the box as I intended to return them
                                        forthwith. They had the colouring, stripes and dispositions of wild cats and I certainly
                                        didn’t want them as pets, but before the boys could replace the lid the cats escaped
                                        once more into the undergrowth in the kalonga. George fetched his shotgun and said he
                                        would shoot the cats on sight or they would kill our chickens. This was more easily said
                                        than done because the cats could not be found. However during the night the cats
                                        climbed up into the loft af the house and we could hear them moving around on the reed
                                        ceiling.

                                        I said to George,”Oh leave the poor things. At least they might frighten the rats
                                        away.” That afternoon as we were having tea a thin stream of liquid filtered through the
                                        ceiling on George’s head. Oh dear!!! That of course was the end. Some raw meat was
                                        put on the lawn for bait and yesterday George shot both cats.

                                        I regret to end with the sad story of Mary, heroine in my last letter and outcast in
                                        this. She came to work quite drunk two days running and I simply had to get rid of her. I
                                        have heard since from Kath Wood that Mary lost her last job at Tukuyu for the same
                                        reason. She was ayah to twin girls and one day set their pram on fire.

                                        So once again my hands are more than full with three lively children. I did say
                                        didn’t I, when Ann was born that I wanted six children?

                                        Very much love from us all, Eleanor.

                                        Mchewe Estate. 8th November 1935

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        To set your minds at rest I must tell you that the native who so frightened me and
                                        the children is now in jail for attacking a Greek at Mbalizi. I hear he is to be sent back to
                                        Rhodesia when he has finished his sentence.

                                        Yesterday we had one of our rare trips to Mbeya. George managed to get a couple of
                                        second hand tyres for the old car and had again got her to work so we are celebrating our
                                        wedding anniversary by going on an outing. I wore the green and fawn striped silk dress
                                        mother bought me and the hat and shoes you sent for my birthday and felt like a million
                                        dollars, for a change. The children all wore new clothes too and I felt very proud of them.
                                        Ann is still very fair and with her refined little features and straight silky hair she
                                        looks like Alice in Wonderland. Georgie is dark and sturdy and looks best in khaki shirt
                                        and shorts and sun helmet. Kate is a pink and gold baby and looks good enough to eat.
                                        We went straight to the hotel at Mbeya and had the usual warm welcome from
                                        Ken and Aunty May Menzies. Aunty May wears her hair cut short like a mans and
                                        usually wears shirt and tie and riding breeches and boots. She always looks ready to go
                                        on safari at a moments notice as indeed she is. She is often called out to a case of illness
                                        at some remote spot.

                                        There were lots of people at the hotel from farms in the district and from the
                                        diggings. I met women I had not seen for four years. One, a Mrs Masters from Tukuyu,
                                        said in the lounge, “My God! Last time I saw you , you were just a girl and here you are
                                        now with two children.” To which I replied with pride, “There is another one in a pram on
                                        the verandah if you care to look!” Great hilarity in the lounge. The people from the
                                        diggings seem to have plenty of money to throw around. There was a big party on the
                                        go in the bar.

                                        One of our shamba boys died last Friday and all his fellow workers and our
                                        house boys had the day off to attend the funeral. From what I can gather the local
                                        funerals are quite cheery affairs. The corpse is dressed in his best clothes and laid
                                        outside his hut and all who are interested may view the body and pay their respects.
                                        The heir then calls upon anyone who had a grudge against the dead man to say his say
                                        and thereafter hold his tongue forever. Then all the friends pay tribute to the dead man
                                        after which he is buried to the accompaniment of what sounds from a distance, very
                                        cheerful keening.

                                        Most of our workmen are pagans though there is a Lutheran Mission nearby and
                                        a big Roman Catholic Mission in the area too. My present cook, however, claims to be
                                        a Christian. He certainly went to a mission school and can read and write and also sing
                                        hymns in Ki-Swahili. When I first engaged him I used to find a large open Bible
                                        prominently displayed on the kitchen table. The cook is middle aged and arrived here
                                        with a sensible matronly wife. To my surprise one day he brought along a young girl,
                                        very plump and giggly and announced proudly that she was his new wife, I said,”But I
                                        thought you were a Christian Jeremiah? Christians don’t have two wives.” To which he
                                        replied, “Oh Memsahib, God won’t mind. He knows an African needs two wives – one
                                        to go with him when he goes away to work and one to stay behind at home to cultivate
                                        the shamba.

                                        Needles to say, it is the old wife who has gone to till the family plot.

                                        With love to all,
                                        Eleanor.

                                        Mchewe Estate. 21st November 1935

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        The drought has broken with a bang. We had a heavy storm in the hills behind
                                        the house. Hail fell thick and fast. So nice for all the tiny new berries on the coffee! The
                                        kids loved the excitement and three times Ann and Georgie ran out for a shower under
                                        the eaves and had to be changed. After the third time I was fed up and made them both
                                        lie on their beds whilst George and I had lunch in peace. I told Ann to keep the
                                        casement shut as otherwise the rain would drive in on her bed. Half way through lunch I
                                        heard delighted squeals from Georgie and went into the bedroom to investigate. Ann
                                        was standing on the outer sill in the rain but had shut the window as ordered. “Well
                                        Mummy , you didn’t say I mustn’t stand on the window sill, and I did shut the window.”
                                        George is working so hard on the farm. I have a horrible feeling however that it is
                                        what the Africans call ‘Kazi buri’ (waste of effort) as there seems no chance of the price of
                                        coffee improving as long as this world depression continues. The worry is that our capitol
                                        is nearly exhausted. Food is becoming difficult now that our neighbours have left. I used
                                        to buy delicious butter from Kath Hickson-Wood and an African butcher used to kill a
                                        beast once a week. Now that we are his only European customers he very rarely kills
                                        anything larger than a goat, and though we do eat goat, believe me it is not from choice.
                                        We have of course got plenty to eat, but our diet is very monotonous. I was
                                        delighted when George shot a large bushbuck last week. What we could not use I cut
                                        into strips and the salted strips are now hanging in the open garage to dry.

                                        With love to all,
                                        Eleanor.

                                        Mchewe Estate. 6th December 1935

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        We have had a lot of rain and the countryside is lovely and green. Last week
                                        George went to Mbeya taking Ann with him. This was a big adventure for Ann because
                                        never before had she been anywhere without me. She was in a most blissful state as
                                        she drove off in the old car clutching a little basket containing sandwiches and half a bottle
                                        of milk. She looked so pretty in a new blue frock and with her tiny plaits tied with
                                        matching blue ribbons. When Ann is animated she looks charming because her normally
                                        pale cheeks become rosy and she shows her pretty dimples.

                                        As I am still without an ayah I rather looked forward to a quiet morning with only
                                        Georgie and Margery Kate to care for, but Georgie found it dull without Ann and wanted
                                        to be entertained and even the normally placid baby was peevish. Then in mid morning
                                        the rain came down in torrents, the result of a cloudburst in the hills directly behind our
                                        house. The ravine next to our house was a terrifying sight. It appeared to be a great
                                        muddy, roaring waterfall reaching from the very top of the hill to a point about 30 yards
                                        behind our house and then the stream rushed on down the gorge in an angry brown
                                        flood. The roar of the water was so great that we had to yell at one another to be heard.
                                        By lunch time the rain had stopped and I anxiously awaited the return of Ann and
                                        George. They returned on foot, drenched and hungry at about 2.30pm . George had
                                        had to abandon the car on the main road as the Mchewe River had overflowed and
                                        turned the road into a muddy lake. The lower part of the shamba had also been flooded
                                        and the water receded leaving branches and driftwood amongst the coffee. This was my
                                        first experience of a real tropical storm. I am afraid that after the battering the coffee has
                                        had there is little hope of a decent crop next year.

                                        Anyway Christmas is coming so we don’t dwell on these mishaps. The children
                                        have already chosen their tree from amongst the young cypresses in the vegetable
                                        garden. We all send our love and hope that you too will have a Happy Christmas.

                                        Eleanor

                                        Mchewe Estate. 22nd December 1935

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        I’ve been in the wars with my staff. The cook has been away ill for ten days but is
                                        back today though shaky and full of self pity. The houseboy, who really has been a brick
                                        during the cooks absence has now taken to his bed and I feel like taking to Mine! The
                                        children however have the Christmas spirit and are making weird and wonderful paper
                                        decorations. George’s contribution was to have the house whitewashed throughout and
                                        it looks beautifully fresh.

                                        My best bit of news is that my old ayah Janey has been to see me and would
                                        like to start working here again on Jan 1st. We are all very well. We meant to give
                                        ourselves an outing to Mbeya as a Christmas treat but here there is an outbreak of
                                        enteric fever there so will now not go. We have had two visitors from the Diggings this
                                        week. The children see so few strangers that they were fascinated and hung around
                                        staring. Ann sat down on the arm of the couch beside one and studied his profile.
                                        Suddenly she announced in her clear voice, “Mummy do you know, this man has got
                                        wax in his ears!” Very awkward pause in the conversation. By the way when I was
                                        cleaning out little Kate’s ears with a swab of cotton wool a few days ago, Ann asked
                                        “Mummy, do bees have wax in their ears? Well, where do you get beeswax from
                                        then?”

                                        I meant to keep your Christmas parcel unopened until Christmas Eve but could
                                        not resist peeping today. What lovely things! Ann so loves pretties and will be
                                        delighted with her frocks. My dress is just right and I love Georgie’s manly little flannel
                                        shorts and blue shirt. We have bought them each a watering can. I suppose I shall
                                        regret this later. One of your most welcome gifts is the album of nursery rhyme records. I
                                        am so fed up with those that we have. Both children love singing. I put a record on the
                                        gramophone geared to slow and off they go . Georgie sings more slowly than Ann but
                                        much more tunefully. Ann sings in a flat monotone but Georgie with great expression.
                                        You ought to hear him render ‘Sing a song of sixpence’. He cannot pronounce an R or
                                        an S. Mother has sent a large home made Christmas pudding and a fine Christmas
                                        cake and George will shoot some partridges for Christmas dinner.
                                        Think of us as I shall certainly think of you.

                                        Your very loving,
                                        Eleanor.

                                        Mchewe Estate. 2nd January 1936

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        Christmas was fun! The tree looked very gay with its load of tinsel, candles and
                                        red crackers and the coloured balloons you sent. All the children got plenty of toys
                                        thanks to Grandparents and Aunts. George made Ann a large doll’s bed and I made
                                        some elegant bedding, Barbara, the big doll is now permanently bed ridden. Her poor
                                        shattered head has come all unstuck and though I have pieced it together again it is a sad
                                        sight. If you have not yet chosen a present for her birthday next month would you
                                        please get a new head from the Handy House. I enclose measurements. Ann does so
                                        love the doll. She always calls her, “My little girl”, and she keeps the doll’s bed beside
                                        her own and never fails to kiss her goodnight.

                                        We had no guests for Christmas this year but we were quite festive. Ann
                                        decorated the dinner table with small pink roses and forget-me-knots and tinsel and the
                                        crackers from the tree. It was a wet day but we played the new records and both
                                        George and I worked hard to make it a really happy day for the children. The children
                                        were hugely delighted when George made himself a revolting set of false teeth out of
                                        plasticine and a moustache and beard of paper straw from a chocolate box. “Oh Daddy
                                        you look exactly like Father Christmas!” cried an enthralled Ann. Before bedtime we lit
                                        all the candles on the tree and sang ‘Away in a Manger’, and then we opened the box of
                                        starlights you sent and Ann and Georgie had their first experience of fireworks.
                                        After the children went to bed things deteriorated. First George went for his bath
                                        and found and killed a large black snake in the bathroom. It must have been in the
                                        bathroom when I bathed the children earlier in the evening. Then I developed bad
                                        toothache which kept me awake all night and was agonising next day. Unfortunately the
                                        bridge between the farm and Mbeya had been washed away and the water was too
                                        deep for the car to ford until the 30th when at last I was able to take my poor swollen
                                        face to Mbeya. There is now a young German woman dentist working at the hospital.
                                        She pulled out the offending molar which had a large abscess attached to it.
                                        Whilst the dentist attended to me, Ann and Georgie played happily with the
                                        doctor’s children. I wish they could play more often with other children. Dr Eckhardt was
                                        very pleased with Margery Kate who at seven months weighs 17 lbs and has lovely
                                        rosy cheeks. He admired Ann and told her that she looked just like a German girl. “No I
                                        don’t”, cried Ann indignantly, “I’m English!”

                                        We were caught in a rain storm going home and as the old car still has no
                                        windscreen or side curtains we all got soaked except for the baby who was snugly
                                        wrapped in my raincoat. The kids thought it great fun. Ann is growing up fast now. She
                                        likes to ‘help mummy’. She is a perfectionist at four years old which is rather trying. She
                                        gets so discouraged when things do not turn out as well as she means them to. Sewing
                                        is constantly being unpicked and paintings torn up. She is a very sensitive child.
                                        Georgie is quite different. He is a man of action, but not silent. He talks incessantly
                                        but lisps and stumbles over some words. At one time Ann and Georgie often
                                        conversed in Ki-Swahili but they now scorn to do so. If either forgets and uses a Swahili
                                        word, the other points a scornful finger and shouts “You black toto”.

                                        With love to all,
                                        Eleanor.

                                      Viewing 20 results - 61 through 80 (of 199 total)